tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-40330847628204611052024-03-05T04:31:42.062-08:00Yggdrasil no Muma¡Bienvenid@s! :D Llamadme Mizu. Este blog está dedicado a todo lo que me gusta (anime, manga, juegos, etc.) Principalmente hay comentarios y resúmenes de estas cosas, además de historias originales y fanfics. Para saber como funciona el blog, visten la página "Sobre el blog", aquí abajo. Y recuerden, los comentarios dan vida~Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.comBlogger1886125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-91226133083937383722024-02-10T19:25:00.000-08:002024-02-10T19:25:10.355-08:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Heritage of Desire: Chapter 2 (WangnanViole)<div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">De hecho, hace mucho rato que tengo escrito esto y que además estaba ordenándolo para subirlo aquí, pero pos la vida no me dejó hacerlo XD El trabajo es una mierda, sobre todo este año que pasó u.u Pero este mes lo tengo de vacaciones, y quiero aprovechar de escribir aunque sea un poco. Ojalá sacar un cap nuevo aunque sea de este fic, y tal vez terminar un one-shot o algo. Al menos o.o No quiero subirme las expectativas, porque también estoy traduciendo y dibujando harto, además de que también quería releer los cuentos de FNAF y hartas cosas más XD Al menos tengo que arreglar el siguiente cap de esto, que ya está listo hace rato, y subirlo aquí o.o </span>Deséenme<span style="font-family: inherit;"> suerte XD</span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b>Heritage of Desire<br />by RPMizu<br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US">Chapter 2: Sights of cuteness</span></b></span></div></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That was the first private talk the two had, but of course, it wasn’t the last. Since catching a glimpse of that awkward yet beautiful smile, Wangnan couldn’t stop thinking about Viole. He started observing every move the other makes, while trying to get his unusual interest go unnoticed, of course. He doesn’t know if he is succeeding though. He feels so foolish every time his heart skips a beat upon suddenly hearing that quiet voice in the middle of a conversation with the other members of their team. If he wasn’t so silent all the time, maybe Wangnan wouldn’t be so nervous each time the other decided to speak up, even if it was just for a little remark.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And maybe Viole was unknowingly decided to give him a heart attack. There were at least two occasions in which Wangnan felt like dying from the strange reactions this mysterious boy provokes in him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The first happened one day first thing in the morning. Everyone was still asleep, but Wangnan woke up early for the first time in ages. To tell the truth, he just had a nightmare about Nia and woke up with his chest feeling oppressed and a few silent tears crossing his cheeks. Sighing deeply, he went to the bathroom and washed his face, grumbling a bit but fully awake now. Why did he have to still dream about that? Feeling sorry for himself wouldn’t bring Nia back, nor would erase the suffering he went through. Perhaps if he did kill Lurker, he would feel better… No, he was convinced about what he had said, especially what he said to Viole. The thought of Viole made him feel strangely better, somehow. Maybe it was the memory of that tiny, awkward smile…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Suddenly his stomach started to growl, so he went to the kitchen of the rented house. The house Viole rented for them, he remembered himself. How could he afford such a nice house? It is big enough for their whole team of eight people to be able to live in comfortably. Sure, they don’t have individual rooms, but they don’t have to share a room with, like, four people or something. Overall, it’s awesome. It has a big kitchen too, and that’s exactly where he was heading to.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">There he was, the reason for his raising blood pressure. Wangnan knew Viole usually wakes up earlier than everyone else and he thought it may be for training, but apparently that wasn’t the only reason. There he was, humming a little to himself (wow, Viole did that?) while making breakfast. It still amazes him that Viole wanted to take part of the housework sharing like it was the natural thing to do, even though Wangnan guessed everyone would have allowed him not to do anything because a) they were afraid he might get mad if he was forced to do housework, or b) Viole really shouldn’t have to do anything since they should all be grateful he allowed them to live in the house he rented in the first place.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But there he was, making breakfast for everyone and seemingly so absorbed in his task that he didn’t even notice Wangnan coming into the kitchen. His singing could use some work, but his voice still sounded so soft and… cute. When Wangnan coughed a bit to get Viole’s attention he saw something even cuter.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ah, Mr. Wangnan…! Sorry, did I wake you up?” Not only did Viole call him by that sweet way he has to address people, he was also… wearing an apron. And it wasn’t just any apron too. It was one with an extremely cute design, with little chestnuts on stripes, top and bottom of the fabric. When and where did Viole even get that adorable piece of cloth? So inappropriate for a slayer candidate, yet so fitting for Viole. “…Mr. Wangnan?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Shit, he has to say something and not only stare like a fool at the bizarre yet adorable sight in front of him. “Ah, ehmm… good morning?” Now that was lame. What was Viole asking him again? Ah, right. “N-No! I woke up on my own just now, don’t worry.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole simply nodded in silence, and continued to work on his chore. He seemed kind of relieved though. Wangnan used to think Viole was a scary monster, but that was far from being true. In fact, Viole is very gentle, even though he is still quiet as hell. So now Wangnan doesn’t fear adventuring himself to go near Viole and watch what he is preparing.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Amazing, you are even cooking what each of us like. It would be much simpler to just prepare one dish for everyone, don’t you think?” Was it Wangnan’s delirious mind or Viole is actually blushing a bit? It was really pale though, but he thought the pink color was there. If only those long bangs didn’t cover almost half of his face.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I just… like cooking, that’s all.” That’s all the answer he got, and sadly that didn’t give away if Viole was indeed nervous or embarrassed.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So, he decided to push further. That, and also curiosity took the best of him. “Viole, where did you get that apron?” He needed to know. It was too adorable to let it pass.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ah, you mean this?” Viole took the border of the apron between his fingers, distending the fabric. “My Master gave it to me. I told him I was cooking by myself sometimes, and he said it would look good on me.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Well, that man, whoever he was, was right. It was unbearably cute, and it would be more so if those fricking bangs didn’t get in the way and he could properly see Viole’s face. However, the word he used… somehow made Wangnan think of inappropriate things. Stupid horny brain. “Master? You have a Master even though you are a slayer candidate?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes, of course. He is my martial arts teacher.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Oh, so that man is the one responsible for Viole being such a fighting machine. Well, he has good taste. Viole seemed to want to say something more, but stopped at the last second. Noticing this, Wangnan waited for him to continue, but apparently he wasn’t going to say it, whatever it was. Damn, now he will have to live with his unsatisfied curiosity.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Suddenly, Wangnan realized something and didn’t stop to think about his next actions. “Ah, look! You are putting your hair on the frying pan. Careful, Viole.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His hand moved on its own before he could think through what he was doing. He brushed the hair away from the frying pan and moved all the length of that Rapunzel-long ponytail to the side, over Viole’s right shoulder. He didn’t mean to do something so intimate, to touch his hair without asking permission or at least a warning, but the result was even worse. A pale neck was exposed to Wangnan’s eyes. It was the first time Wangnan felt… temptation around Viole. He is dangerously tempted to touch that exposed skin, to feel it with his fingers, with his mouth. With his fangs.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Thank you, Mr. Wangnan.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole’s quiet voice made him return into reality and get a hold of himself. What was he about to do? Wangnan shook his head vigorously and thankfully Viole got concentrated again on his eggs and toasts, so he didn’t notice this gesture. Since when did Wangnan have impulses of touching Viole? And so inappropriately, at that. What was he even thinking? But that skin was still there, and Wangnan had to force himself to avert his own penetrating gaze. It was difficult, though. His eyes were glued to the alluring image of that long hair over Viole’s shoulder, exposing that appetizing neck.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He found his chance to get away from Viole, before doing something stupid again, when a yawning Yihwa entered the kitchen. Wangnan ran away into his room again, like the devil was chasing after him, leaving a confused Yihwa and an oblivious Viole behind. Now that he thinks about it, Yihwa sleeps with Viole… So lucky, damn! Ok, he would have serious trouble if he indeed slept in the same room with Viole, considering all the trouble he had that time to not just bite into his neck. Still… she is so lucky. He would gladly take that kind of sweet torture if he could.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The second time was when their whole team decided to go out together to buy their groceries, because everyone wanted different things and they wouldn’t come up with a decent shopping list. For Wangnan, who has been watching Viole closely since they formed their current team (and probably from way before that too), it was obvious that Viole was feeling a little anxious. He was clutching his hands and walked behind all of them, but not that further away either. If Wangnan didn’t know better, he would have thought Viole was afraid of getting lost. But that couldn’t be true, right? Everyone was so absorbed in their conversations that they didn’t even notice his strange behavior, so Wangnan couldn’t ask anyone about it either. He would just expose himself either way.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">They bought everything they needed and way more, although they had three or four fights because of it along the way. And then, the kids demanded to stop by an electronics shop on the way home. That’s when it happened. There was a video game console plugged-in in the middle of the store, so people could try games and feel tempted to buy them, and it seemed to attract not only the kids’ attention, but also Viole’s. Prince took the controller first and started stomping goombas in some new Mario game. Miseng stood by his side, cheering on him. And Viole… Viole was standing next to them too, but he was just observing closely, in total silence. Miseng, who was the first one to lose fear around him (they say children are more perceptive than adults with those kinds of things), took him by the sleeve, seemingly breaking the trance Viole was in.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Viole, do you want to play?” Wangnan was going to intervene, to tell Miseng not to bother Viole, but the boy didn’t seem angry in the slightest. In fact, he looked confused.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…Do you play with this thing? How?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan froze in place, and Prince only laughed loudly at the unexpected ignorance. “You don’t know what a gaming console is, Viole!? How is that even possible!?” Yeah, it was strange indeed. Maybe Viole didn’t grew up in a rich family, so he didn’t have the chance to get every console like Prince probably did, but even Wangnan, who grew up poor his entire life, knows what a console is at least. What kind of life did Viole had until now? “You are so strange. Hey, since I’m so generous, I will show you. Here!” Prince tossed the control over to Viole’s hands, and the silent boy just stared at it for a few seconds. “There, play by yourself! You’ll love it!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But Prince, Mr. Viole said he doesn’t even know what this is. Here, I’ll teach you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Miseng took Viole’s hands into hers and helped him start pushing the correct buttons to make Mario jump on platforms and enter pipes. That’s when Wangnan saw it, and it melted his heart. Still serious as ever, Viole looked amazed by the game, like it was a marvelous new experience. Pure-hearted curiosity showed in his face, even with those fucking bangs still covering his eyes, and his lips parted to let out a quiet whoaaa in full awe.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Fun, right?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And with Miseng smiling next to him, the sight was too cute for Wangnan to take, so he looked away for a second, only to find Arkraptor also looking with absolute tenderness at the two, although he looked like a dad looking at his children and not like a confused stalker like Wangnan probably did.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“They are cute, aren’t they?” His heart stopped for a second when Goseng appeared by his side out of nowhere, with a teasing smile on her lips. “Miseng has always been cute, but with Viole this is something new, huh?” That’s what she thinks but Wangnan knew better, because he had already seen Viole smiling, and even if it was faint and just for a second, it was the cutest thing he had ever seen. So no, it wasn’t new to him but he was still affected like a fool. “You are staring too much at him, you know? I wonder how he hasn’t noticed.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I-It’s not like that…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Oh come on, Wangnan. I’m a woman; I easily notice stuff like that. But he is the one being stared at, he should have noticed by now even if he is oblivious to romance as most men are.” What is Goseng saying? Romance? Has Wangnan been seeing Viole with that in mind? No no no no no. Did he? Even if he is cute as heck and has Rapunzel hair, Viole is still a guy. And a FUG slayer nominee, at that. He couldn’t see Viole that way, he mustn’t. “But maybe it is not only technology that he knows so little about, but life itself. Maybe he is just being innocent.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“S-Shut up, you don’t know what you are saying.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, right. Fool yourself, but you can’t fool me.” With that, Goseng went to talk with Yihwa, and Wangnan prayed she wasn’t telling the girl the same things she told him just now. Wangnan felt his face burning up a little.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And there he is, Viole being completely oblivious to his inner turmoil once again, playing along with Prince, silently but with noticeable enthusiasm, and Miseng cheering on both of them. It not only surprised Wangnan that Viole didn’t know something so basic as to what a gaming console was, but also how well he handled himself with the kids. Viole could be a good dad in the future.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">For some reason, that simple thought made Wangnan feel strange. Angry. Why? He shook the uncomfortable thoughts away and came near the gamer trio with his usual upbeat attitude. Better to join in the fun than feeling upset for no reason.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Of course, when they left the store, they went out with a brand new game console in a shopping bag, courtesy of Viole’s seemingly unlimited credit card.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, it didn’t end there. That heartwarming scene led to another one that very same night. After dinner, Wangnan set up the console and everyone joined the fun in the living room. At Miseng’s petition, Viole bought a game called Fall guys, which was an online battle-royale platformer game, where you play as an adorable fruity-colored jellybean. They decided to pass the controller between all of them after each full round of the game, and after a while everyone had their preferred customization for their jellybean. This event taught everyone that not only Viole didn’t have any idea of what video games were, but Horyang didn’t know much about them either, and was terrible at playing, so the children surrounded him too in order to teach him how to play properly. The ones more easily frustrated were Arkraptor and Yihwa. Especially Yihwa. They had to take the controller away from her in many occasions, before she burned it up. Prince would have been the most easily angered if he weren’t as good as he was at the game, of course.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And surprisingly, Viole learned really fast how to play decently. He started by imitating what Prince did, and soon enough he was doing pretty well, although not as good as Prince or Miseng, who apparently wasn’t only good at card games. But what caught Wangnan’s attention was, of course, how happy Viole seemed, even if his expression didn’t change one bit and he was as silent as ever. There was something soft surrounding him, like the shinsu in the air responded to his new calm and happy state. And it also managed to calm Wangnan’s heart and leave him smiling perpetually.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But all calmness went to trash when, after hours of playing, the other adults went to sleep and only Viole and the kids remained in the living room. Wangnan readied himself for bed, and after brushing his teeth, he went back into the living room to tell the remaining group to go to sleep soon. That was when he found said adorable scene: the three of them fell asleep when Prince was turning off the console, and both kids were snuggling against Viole’s sleeping figure. Wangnan’s movement stopped completely and he only could stare at the image in front of him. “Wah…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Shaking his head to recover some of his lucidity, Wangnan tried to take the controller from Prince’s hands to no avail, so, frowning a bit, he shut off the console while trying not to disturb the boy that was still gripping at the controller with so much strength. Then, he stopped to stare again. Maybe he should take them to their respective rooms. They shouldn’t sleep uncovered like this, they might catch a cold. Those were the thoughts that lingered in Wangnan’s mind at the time, which were trying to cloud other, more inappropriate ones.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So the first one he took in his arms was Prince, who was already falling off the couch anyways. The next was Miseng, but the little girl was too tightly attached to Viole and didn’t want to let go. “Ok, Miseng, I know Viole must be warm and comfortable, but you have to go to bed.” Wangnan whispered in a slightly fatherly voice, but got annoyed immediately after because the girl still didn’t let go at all. “Please, I don’t want to wake you or Viole up…!” Finally, Miseng let go of Viole and, grumbling a bit in dreams, let herself be carried to her bed. Goseng was already sleeping, so she didn’t noticed how Wangnan tucked Miseng in bed and then ruffled her hair lovingly.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Finally it was Viole’s turn, and Wangnan couldn’t help but gulp loudly upon seeing him again, stretched out on the couch. Viole’s long hair was a mess and he had an incredibly peaceful expression. Wangnan dared to wipe aside Viole’s bangs so he could appreciate his entire face. There it was: a peaceful, almost too innocent sleeping face. It would have been even better if he could see those golden eyes once again.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He took Viole into his arms and carried him to the room he shares with Yihwa. Thankfully, the girl was soundly asleep, so she didn’t see him carrying the slayer candidate on his arms like Viole was his newlywed bride or something. That would have been embarrassing, although easy to explain. He was just trying to be nice and care for his teammates, nothing more and nothing less. So he left Viole on the bed, and gazed at his sleeping figure once again. His slightly parted lips looked so tempting. He really is beautiful, even if those stupidly long bangs insist on covering his face. Wangnan can’t help but swallow loudly again and then trace those lips with the tips of his fingers. “God, Viole…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Before he could do any more regrettable things (were they?), he jumped back just in time when Viole’s body moved abruptly and a bang almost hit Wangnan straight in the face. “What…!?” When Wangnan managed to focus his sight again, Viole was sitting on the bed, looking on alert and a little frightened. Then, the boy opened his eyes completely and lowered the next bang that was already on his right hand, a hand that then went to his mouth, which was opened in surprise. “Mr. Wangnan…?” He still looked sleepy. He probably reacted on instinct when his lips were touched. Stupid Wangnan. “I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to attack you. Are you okay…?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan could only laugh awkwardly. At least he didn’t seem to know what Wangnan almost did to him. What was he trying to do, actually? It was just… his lips looked so appetizing… “Ah, barely, but I’m okay! Don’t worry, I should have expected it. You are a FUG, after all.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole flinched a bit at that sentence, and then hugged his pillow against his chest, like he was protecting himself from something unconsciously. The reaction made Wangnan a little sad, and immediately regretted what he just said. “But… I should have reacted earlier… You carried me here, right? I shouldn’t have fallen asleep if I was with the kids, in the first place. How…?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan smiles softly at his confusion. “Maybe you are starting to feel safe around us. I mean, they are kids. You don’t have to be on alert if it’s them, you know.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No, I shouldn’t let my guard down, not with anybody.” It felt like Viole was trying hard to convince himself about this, and Wangnan’s smile dropped at that. “But I fell asleep with them hugging me. And then you… You managed to carry me here without me waking up until just now. If it were anybody else, I could be… I would be dead.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But it’s me, Viole.” Without thinking it through, Wangnan approached the bed and sat beside Viole, who flinched a bit again but didn’t move. Maybe he was invading his personal space, but Wangnan couldn’t help caressing Viole’s cheek softly with his fingertips. It may have been Wangnan’s misjudgment, but Viole seemed to lean a bit onto his touch. Just the thought of that being possible made Wangnan blush. “We are a team now. You don’t have to be on guard with us.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But…!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">With that Viole fell silent. However, Yihwa was waking up, and Wangnan didn’t react on time. Flamethrower, as he called her before they established as a team, was looking at them with an annoyed and at the same time confused expression. “What are you doing…?” She frowned now, completely irritated by the image in front of her. “Mr. Wangnan, did you try to attack Viole on his sleep!?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“W-What!? No, of course not! Is that what you think of me!?” Surely he was completely red by that time, but Viole didn’t seem to understand the real implications of Yihwa’s words, thankfully. He just apologized again for him being the one attacking Wangnan when he woke up abruptly.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan didn’t feel capable of handling any more embarrassment, so he bid farewell to his two confused teammates, wished them a good sleep and ran to his own room, where Prince was still in unfathomable slumber. He covered himself completely with his bed sheets and took a deep breath, trying to calm his accelerated heartbeat. If Viole hadn’t woke up at that moment, what would have happened? Wangnan had touched his lips, which were so soft and warm… And then, when he woke up, he looked so afraid of having showed himself defenseless. Wangnan didn’t want Viole to feel unsafe, to feel scared. He wanted Viole to feel secure around them, around him… What kind of life had he been living until now, for him to react that way? Being with FUG must be harsh. So Wangnan set himself the goal to, at least, know more about Viole, so he can try making him feel at home, like he and their other teammates were starting to feel too. Although the memory of Viole looking so adorably vulnerable tormented him all night, he did feel better about the whole issue. Yeah, he knew what he had to do now.</div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So, after all of those strange sights of cuteness, Wangnan couldn’t help defending Viole when Yihwa started talking bad about him one morning, out of thin air. He was still half-asleep, scratching his tummy while walking onto the kitchen to get some watermelon as Goseng suggested. “I don’t think Viole is the kind of guy who does stuff like that.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“D-Do you have any proof the rumors aren’t true!?” Yihwa’s loud voice, even if she was speaking politely as always, made his head hurt a bit. Of course she would still be suspicious about Viole, since he is a FUG and she is of the Ten Great Families, but still. Viole doesn’t even leave the house that much for those rumors to be true, in the first place.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You know, now that I’ve spent time with him, he doesn’t seem bad… He’s gentle…” And cute, but that would remain hidden within his private thoughts. “And he lets us live in the house that he rented! He even does an equal share of the housework!” And he wears that adorable chestnut apron while cooking. “Moreover!!! You’re such a bad cook that he even does your share of cooking! Shame on you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Urgh… That’s true… but…” Maybe he went a little too far with that one, but it’s not a lie, and Arkraptor nodded to every word in agreement, so if Yihwa wants to feel offended, so be it. She is the one being suspicious of Viole, who surprisingly (or maybe not so much at this point) has been nothing but kind to them. He is still too reserved and mysterious, but he is really generous too.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So Yihwa just walks out burning (literally) with frustration, after saying she will be the one following Viole if he was out looking for somebody. Well, maybe Wangnan should be following him too, since he did say he should learn more about the slayer candidate, but he shouldn’t be such a stalker like Yihwa is being right now. He will get his information in another way. So Viole went to meet somebody… Who could it be?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan spent the next few hours inevitably ruminating about it, to no avail. Of course, he doesn’t know anything about Viole at all, so he can’t even guess who that might be. So he was really surprised (and scared) when a serious yet beautiful girl with an eye patch and a man with an incredibly strong and dangerous aura came home with Viole, even if the man wanted to seem friendly and even brought fruit for them as a gift.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">On one hand, poor Goseng is clearly terrified to be in front of these two FUG members. She is peeling an apple with trembling hands, while looking down the whole time. Arkraptor, on the other hand, remained with Yihwa, who was recovering from… passing out? Apparently Viole had to knock her out to prevent her from attacking this man. Well done, because this man is a high ranker and also a FUG. Who in their right mind would try to harm a man like this one? Yihwa, Yihwa would, because she is that stubborn in her anti-FUG stance. And then Horyang was out with Prince, to check on their opponents for the upcoming test. So that left only Wangnan to deal with this situation. Surprisingly enough, Miseng seems completely fine, unlike her older relative. This kid sure is incredible.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So the three FUG members are in front of him right now, each with a plate with watermelon slices. Hwaryun, as the red haired girl introduced herself, remains serene and quiet, while the man introduces himself as Jinsung, Viole’s martial arts teacher. So this is the so-called master that gave Viole the infamous (for Wangnan) chestnut apron. At first, Jinsung asked if they were bullying his precious Viole, seemingly worried about those nasty rumors that are circulating about him. Also, he somehow noted that Viole’s hands were dry or something, and questioned if they were making him do household chores. Yeah, that would be because of him washing the dishes with a few drops of bleach mixed in the water. That made it safer, he had only said, and looked strangely sad when he did. It caught Wangnan’s attention, but he didn’t dare ask about it.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And this whole time Viole remained silent, looking to the ground as if he were utterly uncomfortable with the situation at hand. The reason revealed itself soon enough. Without being asked anything, Jinsung started blabbering about how extraordinary his pupil is. They all know Viole is undeniably more powerful than normal regulars, but this man made it all the more clear. At one point of his enthusiastic and loving monologue, Viole just went out the room. Wangnan saw him leave through the corner of his eye, and lamented (again) that those long bangs didn’t let him see if Viole was embarrassed or pissed off at his master. Probably both.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">At some point, Jinsung stopped talking and looked for Viole. And, of course, didn’t find him. “Huh? And where’s Viole?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan is grateful he doesn’t have to be the one to answer. “He left… When you started saying stupid things.” replies Hwaryun, while eating her fruit nonchalantly.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Maybe he is on the roof. He likes to be alone there.” mentions Goseng, now apparently way calmer than before. Maybe seeing Jinsung acting all father-like regarding Viole made her feel safer. Said man quickly says his goodbyes and goes to the roof as told, and Goseng takes Miseng in her arms, caring her to sleep somewhere more comfortable. How can Miseng sleep so defenseless in front of this people? Yeah, now they seem good enough, but still…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan’s suspicions are confirmed when Hwaryun opens her mouth again, now that they are alone in the living room. “You’re lucky. He decided to let you live. Congrats.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">According to Hwaryun, FUG picked up Viole on the floor of tests, because he is… an irregular. So that’s why he is so powerful and weird, like a monster. And that’s why FUG took in such a young regular. Because, well, he is not a regular, and that means he is capable of… killing Jahad, FUG’s greatest wish, and maybe what Wangnan has to do too. He is not sure right now though. Now all he wants to do is to go up the Tower with his loved ones, with his team, with Viole, and change the Tower for good, as he said to Lurker and Viole that fateful night.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But… why did he become a slayer? Does he have a personal vendetta against Jahad?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The answer broke Wangnan’s heart and, at the same time, made him understand all the little bits of information he had gathered about Viole: the lonely stares, the kind yet unwavering distant attitude, his unbreakable resolve to pass the floor tests, and his wish to not have a team at all in the first place. “FUG knows what’s important to Viole. As long as that’s in their hands… Viole can’t get away from FUG. If he fails the test or refuses to live as a Slayer… all of his old friends will die. Viole wants to protect them.” A small, kind of sadistic yet perpetually calm smile appears on the pretty girl’s lips. “Surprised? Did you really think we were nice people?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">At night, Wangnan can’t seem to fall asleep. Jinsung and Hwaryun decided to stay for a while, so he lent his bed to the girl, and he and Jinsung are now staying on the couches in the living room. Staring at the ceiling, Wangnan replays his conversation with Hwaryun all over again. He couldn’t help his outburst. “How could anyone do that!? To use that kind of cruelty to reach your own ends!! Because he is an irregular, you force him to live a life he doesn’t want, and to be hated by everyone!! How could you do that!?” While saying that, he couldn’t shake the image of Viole smiling awkwardly and just for a mere second that fateful night. And he couldn’t forget the sense of loneliness that surrounded Viole all the time. It all made sense now. And it hurts Wangnan to no end.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Seeing he can no longer sleep tonight, Wangnan stands up from his couch, and frowns when he hears Jinsung praising Viole in his sleep. He acts so much like a father figure, yet he is one of the people that are using Viole for their own selfish wishes. It probably confuses Viole as much as it confuses Wangnan.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He decides to go out to the roof, to take in some fresh air and clear the thoughts in his head, but there he finds Viole looking at the fake night sky. “What? You are also awake, Viole?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Wangnan?” That soft yet serious voice makes him nervous once again, although this time is for a different reason. Now that he knows Viole’s secret, he doesn’t know how to confront him, what to say. He decides to joke about his master’s snoring first, and how he was dreaming about his precious pupil.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“The night view is amazing here. It would be nice to have a drink here.” It also feels really romantic, but he won’t be saying that, not when he is alone with Viole. Yet maybe being alone with Viole is exactly what made him think about that.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan shakes his head vigorously, and then stares at Viole’s profile, serious and lonely as ever. What could he be thinking? Is he missing his friends? Is he desperate to be with them again? Or at least know they will be safe, not in constant danger? If he fails the test… his old friends will die. Hwaryun’s words resonate inside Wangnan’s mind. Viole is doing all of this, being alone and hated by everyone, putting himself in danger in every test, training at the hands of FUG, all of this for those people, who Wangnan doesn’t even know. Viole’s friends.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Viole.” The boy glances at him, looking kind of curious, even behind those long bangs Wangnan has started to hate. “I’m sorry I thought you were a bad guy. You’re an amazingly good guy.” He doesn’t even explain why he is saying this now, but hopes Viole will understand. “If I were your friend, I wouldn’t regret risking my life for you.” The towers with red crystals on top illuminate Viole’s face, which show his big golden eyes for a second. “Let’s pass the next exam no matter what… Friend.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">As he says that last word, Wangnan turns to look at Viole, who seems utterly confused. Wangnan slaps himself mentally for not being clear in what he wanted to say, even though he meant every word he said. After hearing Hwaryun out, he is sure he really would risk his life for someone like Viole. Someone so kind, willing to sacrifice everything for the ones he loves shouldn’t have to fight alone, shouldn’t have to live in fear and loneliness. Without thinking and letting himself be led by his feelings alone, Wangnan approaches Viole, who still looks confused and curious, and wipes those fricking bangs away from his eyes. There they are: big, bright, curious honey-colored eyes. It feels like they are pulling him in, like magnetism.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So he lets himself be guided by his instincts again, and, before he knows it, his lips are touching Viole’s softly, only superficially. He sees Viole opening his eyes in surprise and staying completely still. After a few seconds, Wangnan pulls away, but the soft, sweet sensation still lingers on his own lips. So, again without thinking it through, he goes out for more: another soft touch on Viole’s mouth, and this time, Wangnan dares to kiss Viole for real. What the heck is he doing? He just said he wanted to be Viole’s friend and now he is kissing him? But Viole is now reciprocating the kiss, his lips imitating the movement of Wangnan’s own, and his golden eyes are closed, like he is anticipating… more. No, that can’t be.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">With great regret, Wangnan breaks apart from Viole and stares at the boy’s face. He is looking at Wangnan in wonder, as he doesn’t even understand what just happened. Wangnan doesn’t blame him. He himself doesn’t understand it either, and he is the one who started the kiss. He wants to say something, blabber some excuse at least, but he can’t. He is petrified in place, not knowing at all how to react now that he clearly took advantage of Viole’s lonely state. The boy, however, smiles briefly, faintly, just like he did that night, and Wangnan feels his heartbeat race once again.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">It’s a blessing that Yihwa entered the roof right there, because Wangnan didn’t know how to deal with Viole now, and surely wouldn’t be able to resist the temptation to kiss him again if Viole allowed him to. So he went to reflect his own feelings on Yihwa, harassing her with accusations of being jealous of Hwaryun, for example, or how she clearly wanted to be alone with Viole. And the boy just stays silent, apparently too confused or tired to ask anything further.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But it’s a fact now. He is, indeed, head over heels for Viole.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>- END CHAPTER 2-</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-84827087023353833472023-11-28T15:55:00.000-08:002023-11-28T15:55:15.387-08:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Heritage of Desire: Chapter 1 (WangnanViole)<div style="text-align: justify;"><div>Hace rato que tengo esto escrito, y no lo subía aquí XD Tengo más cosas también que subir, así que espero ir haciéndolo de a poquito. Tengo muy abandonado este blog :c Pero bue, como quería retomar este fic (no sé si lo lograré u.u) pos me puse a arreglar este cap y aprovecho de subirlo aquí c: Es el comienzo de una historia WangnanBaam/Viole, que nació por culpa de una idea que tuve al escribir el cap de Wangnan en mi otro fic, "Better than cigarettes". Ya se entenderá más adelante porqué(???) O tal vez no XD Este primer cap es solo un prólogo, por eso es tan cortito, y sigue casi totalmente lo que pasa en el manhwa cuando estos se conocen. Ya después le iré añadiendo harta cosa, pero igualmente es canon continuity nod. </div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b>Heritage of Desire<br />by RPMizu<br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US">Chapter 1: Prologue</span></b></span></div></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">At first, Wangnan was utterly afraid. He had to look out for himself, and only for himself. After all, if he lost again at the 20th floor, he would have to sell all of his organs, and would die miserably, without accomplishing anything, without anyone knowing. All alone. So when Wangnan saw that man upon opening the door to the test area, he immediately knew he had to avoid confrontation if he wanted to pass, or simply continue living. It was a small, somewhat fragile figure, cloaked in black, with long, rather messy chestnut hair covering part of his face. It wouldn’t intimidate anybody if it weren’t for the corpses already laying at his feet, and the powerful aura surrounding him. The shinsu of a monster.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan could only breathe properly when the mysterious boy decided to ignore him and sit down a feet away from him, apparently refusing to fight for now. Wangnan doesn’t know why a monster like this one silently agreed to leave him unharmed, but he won’t dare questioning it.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He had to look out for himself, but his heart betrayed him once more. He couldn’t bring himself to hurt any of the people who crossed that door after him, either because he wasn’t strong enough and it would be foolish to fight them, or because he didn’t have the cold heart to do so. Who would let a little girl come this far? It was unfair for her opponents.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But then the mysterious boy stood up and spoke for the first time. A soft voice which didn’t belong with someone so frightening. It was cold and strained, like he was tired of everyone and everything. “There is no reason to vote, because you will all fail the test because of me.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That voice moved something inside Wangnan’s heart. Why did he stay quiet all the time and decided to fight when it was disadvantageous for him? One move and everyone understood why: because he was confident in his abilities, he thought he could handle all of them at once, and he was right. FUG, Glasses had said. If that was true, then he was indeed a monster. They only came out alive because of luck. Time ran out just after the FUG boy cured himself with some weird red tentacles. He walked through the room as if nothing happened and took the elevator.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Take him first. Who would want to ride with that guy?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Although Wangnan said that out loud, he soon discovered himself watching the silent monster boy a little too much. He was so intriguing. Who is he? Why is he here? Why didn’t he kill them regardless of time running out? And to make things worse for his curiosity, the little girl, Miseng, approached the FUG boy with snacks, which he surprisingly accepted without a sound. This is so, so weird. So much Wangnan is unable to avert his eyes from the boy. Especially when everybody proved how powerful they are, and then this boy, who is even a little smaller than Wangnan himself, went to the shinsu machine and with only a touch of his hand he scored six times the number that was the highest score at the time. Brutal. Who in the world was this guy?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole, said the machine. Viole…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And then his future was to be decided precisely by this scary man. Viole had to choose the people who would pass this part of the test, who would be his comrades in the next section. So Wangnan did what he had to do. He threw away his pride and humiliated himself in front of Viole. He didn’t expect everyone trying to do the same, or to use other tactics to sway him in their favor. But what he least expected was Viole not even laughing at him for doing what he did. He just looked at them and said, in his quiet and soft voice, that he didn’t need comrades, because they weren’t qualified to be beside him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Of course, the Flamethrower girl interpreted it as he was saying they were incredibly weak compared to him, and Wangnan couldn’t really blame him if that was the case, but that wasn’t it.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m Jue Viole Grace, a nominee for FUG slayer. I live to kill… Jahad and his family.” Wangnan thought he saw a glimpse of his eyes, only for a second. They were big, golden, sad eyes. “…You can’t be my teammate. I’m your enemy.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Thankfully, the administrator made Viole agree to play a game with him, which gave them a chance to pass the test as well. But Viole, he said he lives to kill Jahad and his family… Then Wangnan, to him too… He clutches hard at the red ring hidden in his clothes.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">An enemy of Jahad…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But Viole didn’t do anything besides almost giving him a heart attack when he found that very same ring after they took their baths. Again, he could see those golden eyes for just a second, and now they were filled with coldness. But the questioning got cut off when the annoying kid (Prince was his name?) came in trying to challenge Viole. The slayer candidate simply returned the ring to him and said: “Be careful not to lose it. It looks precious.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Why? Why did he let him go? Didn’t he just say earlier that he lives to kill Jahad and everyone related to him? So, so confusing. This only makes him think about Viole more and more. So he tries to distract himself by playing cards with the others, the ones he thinks he can trust. Wangnan knows this is the Tower, and he shouldn’t trust anybody, but they seem nice. Even the silver-haired guy who lied about being a father in order to gain Viole’s favor, seems actually nice. And now, watching that man playing with Miseng, Wangnan is not so sure he lied after all. Everyone has their own stories. So when Glasses talked about getting out of the Tower and living together, in peace, everyone questioned their own paths. Wangnan is still determined to go up the Tower, but it’s true he would like to just live together with some friends. Maybe these people will become his new friends.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And Viole? What was his story? How did he get into FUG? Is FUG’s objective really his motivation to go up the Tower, or there was something more? Would he… would he want the same as them, to live in peace with friends? Seems unlikely, but Wangnan can’t stop himself from imagining Viole with them as well. No, he is a monster. Stop thinking foolish things, Wangnan.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And then, in the middle of the night, the administrator’s game started. They had to compete with Viole, and although they obviously had the advantage in numbers, Wangnan was sure they didn’t stand a chance in direct confrontation, so they settled with gaining allies, connecting their rooms, and take over Flamethrower’s room. But, to his surprise, Viole didn’t choose confrontation either. He went directly to the administrator and apparently didn’t even harm anyone on his path there. Maybe he didn’t because that would be wasting time, but confronting them would have been so much easier than fighting a ranker. Then why?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But things got out of hand quickly. The annoying kid got betrayed by his followers and Nia… Nia was killed by that scammer bastard, while Wangnan could only listen to his agonizing screams over the pocket. Yes, Nia betrayed him, but he did it just to fight for what he wanted to protect. His lovely Nia didn’t deserve… a fate like that.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The first thought that came to Wangnan’s mind was that mysterious boy. Viole. Right now, he doesn’t care if they all fail the test, but that Lurker bastard can’t get away with this. And he needs Viole, he is the only one who can help right now. “When people are desperate, they are capable of making a deal with the devil”, the administrator had said. And indeed he is desperate. Wangnan snapped and shouted things he hadn’t said in front of anyone before. How he just wanted to eat delicious sweet and sour pork with his friends, and how he wants to change the Tower. When he threw the connector to Viole’s hand, he thought he saw a glimpse of his eyes again. This time, he was surprised. And again, a lingering sadness could be grasped there too.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And with Viole’s help, he did defeat Lurker. He punched the fucker again and again, but in the end Wangnan couldn’t bring himself to kill him. Even Lurker had his reasons, just like Nia. If he didn’t forgive him, it would make the things he told Nia before he passed away a lie. If he was able to forgive Lurker, the world would forgive Nia. That’s what it seemed like to Wangnan, at least.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I will change! I’ll become the king of this Tower!! I’ll change everything in this Tower… that made you like this!! I’ll ensure that no one else ends up like you or Nia ever again! That’s the dream that drives me to go up the Tower!” He can sense Viole flinching at his back, but that doesn’t stop him, although that reaction lingers in his mind. “Even if people laugh and say it’s impossible, even if I fail thousands of times and get betrayed, I’ll never give up!”</div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">After that outburst, all energy got drained out from him, and the only thing he managed to say was: “Thank you, Viole.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He had forgotten about the test all together, but at the last minute, as Viole wasn’t paying attention (probably still too shocked by his outburst), he swapped the connectors and tricked him into passing the test with them. Now they are officially a team, but it was because he deceived Viole, the most frightening regular in the Tower. So of course he was terrified when Viole came up to the roof when he was alone at night. But all Viole wanted to know was: “Why… did you forgive him?” His voice sounds curious, but also... sad again. He is not condemning him for being stupid and forgiving a bastard like Lurker. “What do you want to change about the Tower so desperately?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He just wants to know, so Wangnan gives him a sincere answer. “W-well… Nothing that great…” Viole’s questions are making him incredibly nervous, although he tries not to show it. “I-It’s just so frustrating. This Tower… creates walls between people. I just… I want to make a place where everybody can smile under the same roof. I want a wider sky.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Still a little nervous, Wangnan looks up at Viole. For a second, the wind blows away his bangs and, for the first time, he can see Viole’s eyes clearly. A faint but incredibly adorable smile adorns his lips and his big, golden eyes accompany that expression perfectly. Their color is like warm honey, and Wangnan feels himself drown in that honey. “I see…” It’s all he says, with that soft voice that now feels covered in honey too, before leaving the roof.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">After being left alone, Wangnan senses his face burning up and he covers his head with his arms. “Oh my god… What was that?” He never thought he would think this about someone like Viole, but he was so… so cute.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">At that time Wangnan didn’t notice how whipped he was getting for Viole.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>- END CHAPTER 1-</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-21499225731989907982023-08-13T15:03:00.001-07:002023-08-13T15:03:03.917-07:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBaam week 2023: Day 1<div style="text-align: justify;">Hace mucho que no publico nada aquí, así que decidí al menos publicar los fics que he escrito de ToG que aún no pongo por acá. El primero de ellos será el reto de este año de la semana de KhunBaam, que mágicamente logré hacer a tiempo porque me preparé un poco antes, en mi semana de receso, y también porque lo hice en la modalidad infernal, es decir, con un límite de palabras por día, lo que al final por alguna razón hizo que fuese más fácil terminarlos pronto o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Ah, y este año no hice todos los días en una misma continuidad como hacía antes, si no que son puros one-shot independientes entre sí. Aun así, hay algunos que no son independientes 100%, porque se conectan con otros fics (uno que ya escribí y otro que aún no escribo XD).</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Este puntualmente es en medio de la parte del hotel de los Lo Po Bia, si es que en algún momento nuestros mijos tuvieran un momento para descansar XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>Collection for KhunBaam week 2023</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>by RPMizu</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b><br /></b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>Day 1: Sleep / Dragon</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The battle ended, at least for now, and they are finally reunited. Baam, the crocodile and himself; the three of them can rest in this fancy hotel room for the night. This place is still enemy territory, of course, but they can relax for a while regardless, right? There are still have some hours left before the Family Leader summons them again, and it is enough if only Khun stays alert until then, so the other two can rest. Khun wants his most precious comrades to sleep for as long as they can. Yeah, that includes the alligator, even though he would never say it aloud.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So that is what Khun does; he sits on the border of the bed, watching Baam’s sleeping figure, with Rak’s mini form tightly hugged against his chest, which goes up and down in a calm and hypnotizing rhythm. A chuckle escapes Khun; Baam looks so peaceful, and Rak looks comfortable too, but who would not be if Baam is the one hugging you? Well, that might be Khun’s perspective only, biased by his affection for Baam. Smiling warmly, Khun moves aside Baam’s bangs so he can clearly see the serenity on his face.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“At least the worst already ended…” Khun whispers, trying not to wake up his two friends.</div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He wants to think it is true, but is probably not. The wife war has not even started yet. They managed to sneak into the Lo Po Bia hotel unharmed, but Traumerei still wants Baam married into his family. Khun knows Jinsung did not have many options to help Baam, but still, this idea is ridiculous. Having a tournament to marry Baam, who is a slayer candidate and also an irregular. Even if Baam is incredibly charming, and there are quite a few people (women and men alike) that Khun knows are quite a bit interested in him, most people will not want to get involved with either of those concepts. Therefore, unless they already know Baam, not many people would want to take part in something this stupid.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…Well, I would want to.” Khun whispers again, letting out a soft sigh.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">It irritates Khun that the women here gathered out of political interest and not for Baam, even though Khun would be more than glad to be him the one who takes Baam’s hand. But he will not say that to anyone, obviously, so he cannot actually take part of the tournament. And even though he is confident in his own strength, monsters like Yuri and Tiara would destroy him. It was not fair from the beginning. Well, he trusts Jinsung has something planned so Baam will not have to actually marry any of these girls. And if he does not, then Khun will have prepare something.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“The problem is that I can’t come up with anything yet.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His hand pets Baam’s head now, earning a contempt smile and a somewhat relieved sigh in response. Khun cannot help smiling back. Baam is the only one who makes him smile like this. He is his treasure, the reason for his existence.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“If Baam wasn’t here, I would probably die.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That is why he has to protect him, keep him away from the political machinations of the damned Great Families. The only thing Baam wants is to live in peace with the people he loves. However, if Baam sees people suffering, he will get involved in these affairs to help those people, even if he hates conflict. That is just who Baam is.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So Khun has to protect Baam from his own recklessness. Which is definitely ironic, since Baam is by far the most powerful on their team, and even so, Baam is still the one who needs the most protection, against these capricious and selfish high rankers who want to own him for his power.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Right now, Baam is a sleeping dragon. He even has a dragon inside him, doesn’t he? The serpent dragon Leviathan, one of the only things Traumerei seems to fear. Khun wonders why though. Baam absorbed it with ease, and does not seem to have trouble keeping it under control. He has already absorbed fragments of Enryu’s thorn, two Thryssa demons, countless souls that White gathered… does he still have Black March inside him? Khun lost count already, of which and how many things Baam keeps inside of him. He is a black hole that absorbs power. No wonder people are afraid of irregulars.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But Khun has never considered Baam to be terrifying, not in the slightest. For example, even in his sleep, the shinsu around him reacts to his calm emotional state. Most people would think he is a monster for that, because with that affinity, irregulars can make shinsu unstable if they were upset. However, Khun finds it incredibly cute. It makes the whole room feel relaxed. How can he not see it as adorable? It is as if bubbles of happiness are floating in the air.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“If only this moment would never end…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">For that purpose, he has to come up with a safety measure, in case Jinsung does not have anything planned to get out of this situation. Khun huffs, letting out his stress. How is he going to do it? He has no idea, but he has to do something. He has to protect Baam, he has to keep him safe from the Family Leaders and these annoying wife candidates. If only he could win the tournament and take Baam’s hand…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">No, he needs to forget about that. Baam only sees him as a friend, and Khun will never say otherwise either. He will take his feelings to the grave if that means not confusing Baam. Khun shakes his head vigorously, trying to dissipate the gloomy aura around him. Instead, he should focus on the shinsu around Baam, which immediately makes him smile once more.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“There’s still some time left.” Khun pets Baam’s head again, and his smile gets more prominent as Baam leans against his touch. “It won’t be problem if I sleep for an hour or two, right…?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun positions himself on Baam’s other side, keeping Baam’s back against his chest in a tight embrace. This way, they make a Baam sandwich, and both he and the alligator can serve as shields for Baam if anything happens. There is no other implication to what he is doing, of course. It is not as if he wants to feel Baam near him to be able to sleep in peace. Definitely not. He just needs to protect his sleeping dragon, from anything that wants to harm him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He can hear Baam letting out a soft giggle, and then he relaxes against Khun’s body. This is perfect, simply perfect.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">If only this moment would never end.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>-END of Day 1-</b></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-39475842056197322662023-03-01T09:49:00.003-08:002023-03-01T09:49:53.172-08:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBaam week 2022: Day 7<div style="text-align: justify;"><div>Y ahora que justo termino mis vacaciones (ayayaya ToT), termino este reto que debería haber terminado desde hace mucho rato XD De hecho, lo revisé en mi hora de almuerzo, antes de publicarlo XD No sé si haré la semana del 2021, pero me gustaría para poder decir que participé en todas las semanas de mi OTP desde que me uní al fandom c: Y también tengo que escribir el fic que referencio en el día 6 de este reto, que añadí una referencia ninja y no tengo a donde dirigir a la gente que quedó con la duda XD afdahsg por fin terminé~ *baile feliz*</div><div><br /></div><div><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">*****</div><div><br /></div><div><br /></div><div><b>Collection for KhunBaam week 2022</b></div><div><b>by RPMizu</b></div><div><b><br /></b></div><div><b>Day 7: Water / Surprise</b></div></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Khun!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">For like the twentieth time today, Khun can feel Baam’s body pressing against his back, as he continues to program on his Lighthouse. The intense smell of sweat, mixed with Baam’s natural aroma and the powerful scent of shinsu, invades his nostrils. But since it is Baam, Khun does not protest. Instead, he shuts down some of his screens, leaving only the ones without concerning information, and pets Baam’s head, which rests on his left shoulder. This earns him a soft giggle.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Did you finish training?” Khun says in a soft tone, while his other hand continues to type. He can feel Baam nodding against his shoulder.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yep, I’m finished for the day. Master Evankhell let me go.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“That’s great. It’s not so late yet, so you should use your spare time to relax for a while.” Then Khun looks back at Baam, his fingers getting away from the keyboard. “Well, maybe you should take a bath first.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A mischievous grin appears on Baam’s face, and Khun fears the worst for a second. He is not used to see that expression on Baam, but he has seen it multiple times on Leeso or Rak, and it always ends badly for him. But it is Baam who he is thinking about, so there should not be any problem, right? Baam is not a troublemaker like those two… Well, maybe he is sometimes, when he is being insanely reckless, but now there is no indication that will be the case.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jeez, he is overthinking again. It seems this is all Khun does lately, and Baam is the one to blame, with his strange behavior.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Let’s take one together! I already prepared the bathtub!” Baam says in a happy tone, grabbing Khun by the arm and proceeding to drag him to the nearest bathroom.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun does not even have time to protest, or even process what is happening, and they are already inside the bathroom that is next to his room. It is the biggest one on their rented home, which serves as a control center for their war preparations. The huge bathtub is already filled with flower-scented soapy water, and there are bottles with different oils lined up on its border.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Did you prepare all of this?” Baam nods two times with clear enthusiasm.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Again. Baam is doing him favors he has not asked for, again. A few days ago, Khun talked about this strange situation with Leeso and Hatz, but they did not reach any conclusion either. Why is Baam doing all these things for him? It is so confusing. Of course, Baam said he was in love with Khun, so that may be the reason, but that is all a misunderstanding on his part, right? Baam does not know anything about love, after all, and he is just confused because he likes Khun very much, and does not understand the difference. But it is not love, it cannot be. It is cannot the same desperate feeling that fills Khun’s chest every time he sees Baam. It simply cannot.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Hearing Baam giggling while scribbling down something on a little piece of paper takes Khun out of his somewhat depressing thoughts. “What is that?” Khun cannot help his curiosity. However, he knows he will not receive an answer.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“N-Nothing!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">There it is, the nervous giggling again. It is the most adorable sound Khun has ever heard, and the most intriguing too. What is the meaning of all of this? At least Baam seems to be having fun, so it is alright. And that piece of paper, which intrigues Khun to no end, gets hidden inside of Baam’s backpack once again. Damn it.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“L-Let’s get into the tub, shall we?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun lifts an eyebrow. Not only Baam is obviously trying to distract him from his secrets, but he is also proposing something really concerning. “Both of us?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Of course! You get in first, and I’ll turn around.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Like that solves the problem. Not seeing each other taking off their clothes will not change the fact that they will be naked together inside that bathtub, even if the foam will not let them see anything clearly. Nonetheless, Baam turns his back at him and covers his face with his hands, like a little kid playing hide-and-seek.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So Khun simply lets out a deep sigh and starts taking off his own clothes. After that night Baam asked him to sleep together and he had to run away from him to control his own wild desires, Khun decided he would along with anything Baam asked of him from then on. Baam looked so mortified when he was left behind, even if the day after he tried to smile as if nothing had happened. Khun cannot let him down again.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He just prays this will not end in disaster once again.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun folds his clothes neatly and leaves them next to Baam’s backpack, then immerses his body in the water. Well, it might be a dangerous situation for Khun’s sanity, but right now all he can think of is how the warm water eases the tension accumulated in his muscles and takes away his endless apprehensions. He had spent all day gathering information for the upcoming battle, and then programming different possible scenarios with it and their corresponding ways to counter them. Of course he is exhausted. So he might have to thank Baam for planning this for him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ready? I’ll go now then.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, all relaxation ends when Baam starts taking his clothes off too. Khun will not cover his face like a little child, but he does look away immediately, although something inside him is telling him to keep staring at the scene that is developing so gratuitously in front of him. Damn, Baam, why is he always so clueless and tempting? Khun will never understand. Or maybe he is just exaggerating because he is pent up again. Now he misses his time in the Hidden Floor, the time he spent with Baam’s copy, although all of that was a horrible mistake he has to forget at all costs.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">In his discomfort, Khun leans on the bathtub border, turning his back on Baam. That way, Baam can also get into the bathtub without being observed by Khun. Soon enough, there is the sound of waves produced by Baam’s body slipping into the water. Now that Baam is inside the tub, and considering there is foam everywhere which does not allow seeing anything beneath it, Khun could turn around and face Baam. However, he knows he will see Baam’s wet hair and his body covered in foam, and that would be enough to make him fantasize again. So he chooses to keep his back turned against Baam and relax for a while.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His attempt to calm down is successful for a few minutes, since he can hear how Baam is taking care of his own body. He was covered in sweat produced by a long day of training, after all. Hopefully this helps Baam relax too, and it seems to be working, since there is also a quiet and happy humming coming from behind Khun’s back.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, all possibility of Khun relaxing completely died when he felt Baam’s body pressing against his back, taking him completely by surprise. How can he move in the water without making any noise? No, that is not what matters. Khun can feel his own heart pounding like crazy inside his chest. Sure, Baam has been hugging him at the most unexpected times all day, and for the past few days; still, Baam getting all touchy-feely while fully clothed was one thing, but him doing it while completely naked is another thing entirely. What is Khun supposed to do? Not fantasize with fucking Baam in this very same bathtub; that is for sure. But he cannot help it when he feels Baam’s warmth pressed against his back, his arms wrapping around his torso, and his breathing touching his left ear.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Baam… What are you doing?” Khun manages to say when he overcomes the lump in his throat.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mmm? You weren’t looking at me, so I wanted to surprise you.” Oh, and he sure did. “And I wanted to be near you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Are you worried about something? You have been pretty… physical lately.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“N-No, that’s not it. Well, I am worried about things, I’m not gonna lie.” So he is scared. Khun cannot help feeling bad for thinking about sexual things nonstop while Baam is hugging him because he is anxious and needs reassuring. “But I just wanted to be near you, Mr. Khun, that’s all. I can’t?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun swallows slowly when he hears the concerned yet adorable tone in Baam’s question. “Of course you can. You can hug me as much as you want.” Even if he has to bite his own hand in order to not jump on top of him and take him right there. Baam’s feelings are more important than his own frustrations.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Speaking of frustrations, for some reason Khun thinks he heard a frustrated pout near his ear. “Baam?” However, when he tries to turn around and face the other, he is stopped by Baam’s hands on his shoulders.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No, Mr. Khun, stay like that. I cannot wash your back if you turn around.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">No, no, no, a naked Baam massaging his back would be too much, even with his high levels of self-control. But he promised himself to go along with anything Baam wanted to do, right? He cannot disappoint Baam again. So Khun remains immobile while hearing the sound of a bottle popping open. Soon, a somewhat cold liquid slips across his back, making him shiver a little. The coldness is soon replaced by a pair of hands, covered with soap and oil, wandering all over his back and shoulders. Those hands soon start applying a little strength in specific spots there, trying to undo the tension gathered in those places. It is a little painful, as most massages are in the beginning.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Does it hurt?” Baam sounds concerned, but he does not stop. Khun has given Baam massages in the past, so he must know by now that this is normal.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m alright.” is all Khun says. Truth be told, the slight pain might distract him from the fact that is Baam touching his body. A naked and wet Baam. Well, even that is not helping much, in the end.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">This is especially true when the pain begins to fade, and is replaced with an incredibly pleasurable and relaxing feeling. Baam really learns through his body, eh? This must be the first time Baam gives a massage, but he is fairly skillful in what he is doing. He must have learned everything through the massages Khun usually gives him when he is exhausted from training. Just like his combat abilities, he can learn new skills exceptionally fast through experiencing things with his own body. That means he can learn… other things too this way, right? No, Khun, stop being a horny dumbass.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Does it feel good?” Baam’s shaky and airy voice does not help either. God, he can only pray for Baam not to notice the evident erection underneath the foam. However, everything went to Hell when Baam laid his chin on Khun’s left shoulder and stared down. “I can help you with that too if you want. I’m not sure I’ll be good at it, though.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam’s fingers walk across his chest, and then slide down through his belly, slowly, teasingly, almost reaching his pubic hair. And that was Khun’s limit. With a big splash, Khun stands up and comes out of the bathtub, not caring that he is exposing his naked body in front of Baam. He quickly grabs a towel and dries himself up. He has to get out of here.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Khun? I’m sorry, I… I didn’t mean to upset you…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">When he sees Baam is about to do the same thing as him, Khun stops him. “No! Baam, please, stay there.” Fortunately, Baam obeys, although the sad look on his face breaks Khun’s heart. He has done it again. “Thank you, Baam, but I have to finish the plans I was working on.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That is such an obvious lie, but he has to say something to excuse himself. Just looking at Baam now, with loose, wet hair, the foam just slightly covering his naked figure, and those pleading, big eyes… is enough make him go crazy. So he exits the room in a hurry, after taking that image in and engraving it in his memory. The last thing he can hear is a quiet “Don’t go…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A few days later, and even though Khun disappointed him a second time, Baam seems to have recovered from it and once again is full of enthusiasm. It is not surprising, though, since it has been this way ever since the “Baam doing nice things for Khun” situation started. Regardless as to why Baam is doing what he is doing, at least he seems to be having fun, so that counteracts Khun’s mistakes a little, right? He hopes so.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And today, Baam catches Khun off guard once more. How many times has it been already? Lately, Baam has been full of surprises. “Mr. Khun!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">As Baam’s arms wrap around his shoulders, Khun feels his heart jump for a second. However, he chooses not to say anything about how Baam has made a habit of his to sneak from behind him and hug him suddenly. Because it is not like he does not like Baam hugging him, after all, so he will not complain. He loves having Baam near him, and he is the only one allowed to hug him, but it still makes his heart stop for a second. Maybe one day he will get used to it.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So instead, Khun closes the book he is reading and pets Baam’s head softly. “Hi, Baam.” He is met with a bright, lovely smile. It is such a great smile. If this strange situation makes Baam smile like that, then Khun will not dwell in trying to find out the reasons behind it anymore.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I have free time today. Master Evankhell wants me to rest for the day.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“That’s great, Baam, and that’s exactly what you should do. I’ll warn the alligator to not disturb you today.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His comment makes Baam chuckle. He is serious about it, though. Baam has been working really hard and deserves to rest now that the monster called Evankhell had some mercy on him. So Khun will make sure Baam is not disturbed by any of their annoyingly loud comrades, especially since he once again disappointed Baam the other day. This time Khun cannot afford to fail.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His determined thoughts get interrupted by Baam suddenly sitting next to him and grabbing his arm. “Do you have something scheduled for today, Mr. Khun?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mmm…” He tries to remember but nothing comes to mind. Well, Leeso did ask him to help with something this afternoon, but it is probably nothing important. “Nope, nothing.” At least nothing important enough to bother Baam with it.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Great! We’ll go on a date then!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun does not have time to even say “what?” when he is already being dragged through the hallways and outside of their residence. The situation inevitably reminds him of that time were he invited Baam to go out together, and Baam thought it was a date. Now he deliberately is calling this a date. Well, this time he will not correct Baam; he already made that mistake that time and it made Baam sad. And after all this time, with all the things that have been said between the two of them, Baam probably knows the difference between a date and going out with a friend, right? Therefore, he really means it, that it is a date…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">It becomes crystal clear that his assumptions were right as the day goes on. Apparently Baam is trying to recreate the <i>date</i> they had that day. The shopping, the coffee shop, the movie theater, and finally the walk around the park while eating ice cream. Khun chose not to mention this, as to not make Baam more anxious than he already seems. Jeez, Baam was to supposed to relax and take it easy today, but instead he still seems to be doing his best to make Khun happy, as he is been doing for more than a month now. Khun can only guess what is going on in Baam’s head. Maybe he wants to convince Khun that he really is in love with him and that it is not him misunderstanding his own feelings? Maybe. If that is the case, Khun’s doubts must be really hurting Baam. A spark of guilt lights up in Khun’s chest with this thought.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Still, he cannot believe Baam is really in love with him, even if Baam might be trying so hard to convey that to him. He does not want to get his hopes up, and after taking advantage Baam’s copy at the Hidden Floor, he cannot make that mistake again, not with the real Baam. He has to be sure that Baam’s feelings are real and not just confusion on his part, before making any advances. But how can he be sure? Only Baam can know for a fact what he is feeling, after all, and Khun is underestimating Baam’s ability to understand his own self. Jeez, why this has to be so difficult?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Khun.” Baam’s voice gets him out of his inner turmoil once again. So it was really unnecessary from Baam’s part to suddenly splash water on his face. “You shouldn’t be so distracted in our second date.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A nervous giggle that makes clear that Baam is playing around because he is as anxious as Khun. “Sorry.” And Khun means it. He should not me making Baam more uncomfortable.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Without another word, Baam takes Khun’s hand and leads him to the fountain, so they can sit on the border side by side. He does not let go of his hand though, so Khun starts massaging it, unconsciously at first. Then he notices it is a little sweaty, which makes him smile lovingly. Baam is trying so hard. He might be... he might really be in love with Khun.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…Why don’t you believe me?” Baam’s quiet voice takes him by surprise. It is as if Baam was reading his thoughts. “I know you like me. Everyone says so too.” Well, his feelings towards Baam are kind of obvious, he has to admit. It still makes him embarrassed, however, for Baam to be the one saying that. “But you don’t believe I like you back in the same way.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I…” Baam silences him with a finger on his lips and a quiet shush.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Please hear me out.” A sigh that Khun identifies as the ones that Baam lets out when he is about to let go of his stubbornness. “For the past month and a half, I have been trying to do things to make you happy.” Yeah, he has noticed, alright. Still, he remains silent, as Baam asked. “At first I called them experiments, since I didn’t know if my ideas would work. I repeated the ones that got good results, and discarded the ones that didn’t. That is what I write in the paper you were so curious about.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Oh, so that is what he has been doing. So he is been experimenting with Khun? That sounds strange; scratch that. “What made you think you had to do things for me?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Well, I have my reasons.” Now Baam lets go of Khun’s hand and starts playing with his own fingers, intertwining them, separating them, and intertwining again, just like he does every time he feels uncomfortable. “But I also wanted to let you know that I love you. Like for real. But you don’t believe me.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun takes Baam’s hand again into his, putting an end to that nervous compulsion. “It’s not that I don’t believe you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But you think I’m confused, or vulnerable, or whatever. I can’t blame you for that, though. I was confused at the beginning. But a lot happened and now… I know for sure.” A tight squeeze in his hand, and golden eyes that look down, evading his own cobalt gaze. “Mr. Khun, you were sleeping for two years. That’s enough time for me to think, isn’t it?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I know, I know.” Khun scratches the back of his head with his free hand. If he does not want Baam to get the wrong idea, he would have to be honest too, just like Baam is opening his heart now. “Like I said, it’s not like I don’t trust you. It’s me that I don’t believe in.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">With those words, Baam lifts his head and those big, honey-colored eyes look straight at him, making him even more nervous. “How so?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Well, you are wonderful, Baam. You don’t know how much I have loved you ever since we met at the Floor of Tests.” Baam’s face gets tainted a little red, and it is the most adorable thing Khun has ever seen. Still, Baam remains silent, waiting for Khun to continue. Since he is already confessing, it is now or never, right? “You are like a miracle to me. I have grown so much because of you. I have a real family now. I have a reason to live. You are my reason to live. Baam, if you aren’t by my side, I think I would die.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Everything comes out so naturally that Khun now wonders why he hid his feelings in the first place. So he keeps talking, letting everything flow. It does not matter if Baam is really in love with him or not. It does not matter if Baam then finds out he was just confused. If this confession can make Baam happy, it would have been worth it. And when he finishes speaking, it feels like an enormous weight has been lifted from him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You really love me… I already knew, but it feels different to actually hear it…” Baam squeezes his hand once again, his eyes shining with glee. But then his lovely smile turns into an adorable pout. “Then why don’t you even kiss me?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Eh?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You don’t even kiss me! Even though I have tried to get you to kiss me, you don’t do it.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">What? Khun points at Baam, completely astonished. Talk about Baam being full of surprises. “So it was on purpose after all! And here I thought you were too innocent to be doing those things on purpose!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam looks at him with a little confusion, tilting his head and blinking three times. “Wait, what things do you think I did on purpose? It’s not like I did it many times.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So there were times that were on purpose and some that were not. Which was which though? It is so hard to tell with Baam. He is so innocent and yet so sexy. Or maybe that is just the perspective of a man that is head over heels for him since forever. Khun shakes his head, trying to get those thoughts out of his mind. But since Baam is asking about it now, that is exactly why he has not kissed Baam, with the exception of that night that Baam wanted to sleep together, when he lost control for a moment.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">With his face feeling a little hot, Khun scratches the back of his head once again, avoiding Baam’s curious eyes. “You remember what happened when we tried to sleep together, don’t you? I haven’t kissed you because it’s… difficult for me to control myself.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I know.” The certainty in Baam’s voice makes Khun even more embarrassed. “I know, but… I also told you I wanted to do those things with you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jeez, is that Baam does not know how to be shy? He says that like it is nothing to be embarrassed about. Khun looks around him, making sure no one is staring at them, and then speaks in a whisper. “But you aren’t prepared for that…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Make me prepared then!” Khun can just gulp at the outrageous thing Baam just said so loudly. “You don’t have to push me down and do me just yet. You can just kiss me from time to time like a normal boyfriend does!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I-I know, but…” God, this is awkward, though Baam does not seem to find it a bit awkward. He is just blurting these embarrassing things like they are nothing, while staring directly into Khun’s eyes with his big, innocent ones. “It’s hard when you are this cute…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Now Baam does look a bit embarrassed, finally. Jeez, they really are just a couple of idiots in love. “J-Just kiss me, ok? You can do it now. You won’t do anything beyond that if you are surrounded by people, right?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Well, that is a good idea. He definitely will not jump on top of Baam if they are in public. And it could help him practice to be a normal person, and not a hungry, horny beast. So he takes Baam by the shoulders and leans forward, cutting the distance between their faces.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Wait.” One of Baam’s fingers gets between them, separating their lips just barely. “I said kiss, not devour, ok?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun feels his face grow hot once again, and nods two times, slowly. Of course he will not do anything too intense in public, just like Baam said. Is this part of Baam’s plan too, the one he writes in that piece of paper? Maybe it is. He stares at Baam’s face. He has his eyes closed in expectation and a cute and trusting smile on his lips. Baam has tried really hard to make him happy, and to make Khun understand that he loves him for real. How could he disappoint this gorgeous creature yet another time? So Khun takes Baam’s face by the chin and gives him the kiss Baam so temptingly is asking for. A sweet kiss which last a bit too short compared to how Khun would have wanted it to be.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Are you satisfied with this, Baam?” Khun says, a little too much air in his voice. Baam seems speechless for a moment, but then a bright smile appears in his slightly red lips.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No.” Khun’s eyes open wide, and he is about to protest, but Baam’s finger on top of his lips stops him. “I need many more like that. You are going to make me prepared to be your boyfriend, right?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Cute pinkish cheeks, a lovely and slightly awkward smile, hands tightly grabbing his arm. Baam is all that is right in this world. And this gorgeous creature is telling him that he loves him, that he wants to be Khun’s. Even if this ends badly, even if, in the future, Baam finds out he is in love with someone else, someone more worthy of him, Khun will not regret giving their relationship a chance. How could he, if he is this happy right now? And Baam seems to be feeling the same.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“The others will wonder where we are.” Khun hears Baam say, as he rests his head on Khun’s shoulder.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Let them wonder, let them wait.” Khun pets Baam’s hair, and rests his own head on top of Baam’s. That adorable giggle and the sound of the fountain are all he hears. The sun is setting and there are fewer and fewer people around them by each passing minute. “This is our moment, Baam.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It is.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun takes one of Baam’s hands and leaves a kiss on its back. “I love you, Baam. Sorry for not saying it before.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s alright. What matters is that we’re officially boyfriends now, right? Finally.” Khun clears his throat, and Baam looks at him a little disappointed. “We aren’t?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No, no, it’s just I haven’t thought about that. If you want to, of course. We are.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">With a wide grin, Baam lays his head on Khun’s shoulder once again. Relaxing at last, and with everything said between them, both stare at the ceiling as it turns red and then black, with little imitations of stars decorating it. It is beautiful, and it is the first sky that Khun sees alongside Baam as a couple. Maybe one day they will see the real stars together. Even with all his doubts still lingering in his mind, Khun hopes they continue being a couple when that happens. Then, and forever.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>-END of Day 7-</b></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-33315463412309392362023-02-10T12:01:00.004-08:002023-02-10T12:01:42.920-08:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBaam week 2022: Day 6<div style="text-align: justify;">Por fin estoy de vacaciones, así que pude dedicar un poquito más de tiempo a terminar este reto, que como siempre nunca termino en el tiempo que debería ser XD Es que a mí se me ocurre escribir cosas medias largas u.u No sé como terminé el del 2020 en la misma semana XD Y me salté un año, que no sé si en algún momento de este año trataré de recuperarlo o.o Para serle fiel a las semanas de mi OTP XD Bue, que aquí está la parte 6, que la subí ayer a AO3 c:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>Collection for KhunBaam week 2022</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>by RPMizu</b></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><b><br /></b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>Day 6: Happiness / Experiment</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Ever since Baam confessed his love for Khun, he had to live with a tiny bit of uncertainty. After all, Khun had not answered his simple and straightforward confession. Baam tried asking Khun about it at every chance he got; however, since Khun did not even acknowledge Baam’s feelings as real, Baam never got a real answer. It was so frustrating, to not know what Khun felt for him, and even worse, not be taken seriously by him. Why would Khun think he is confused and just thinks he is in love but not really? Something about being vulnerable, Khun had said. Baam did not understand.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Nonetheless, when he asked Leeso or anyone in his team about it, everyone seemed to think it was obvious that Khun loved him back, even though it was not so evident for Baam himself. He blames his own inexperience for it, since it was also hard for him to grasp and then comprehend his own feelings. Well, Khun did not really reject him when Baam kissed him, and of course, Khun has been treating him in a special way since forever. That much is evident, even for Baam.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Maybe his team is not so far from the truth. But he could not be sure, and Baam had feared this situation would made things awkward between them. Gladly, they somehow still managed to behave normally around one another most of the time. Maybe because the Tower would not let them concentrate in anything other than trying to survive, or maybe because they really are comfortable with each other regardless of these complicated things. Baam hopes it is the latter, of course.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, that uncertainty ended at the Hidden Floor. After those events, Baam accidentally learned a lot about Khun’s feelings for him. At that moment, he took his virtual self in, and therefore inherited all of Viole’s memories. All that pain and loneliness made Baam struggle at first; it made him feel guilty, that such a lonely creature was made only to be his mortal enemy. Baam is convinced he did the right thing by taking him in, though. That way they will be one, and neither of them would have to live alone ever again.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But then other memories started to pop up. Memories about Khun visiting his virtual self night after night, in order to satisfy his primal desires for him, for Baam. No wonder Khun felt that accepting Baam’s feelings just yet would be like manipulating him into something he does not understand. After all, and just like Baam, Viole did not even know what sex was and, regardless of that, Khun took advantage of Viole’s feelings of love and loneliness, and ended up having sex with him many times. Therefore, deep down Khun wants to do those things regardless of Baam not really understanding what they mean. And from what Baam could gather from Viole’s memories, Khun had to control himself to not push him down and simply take him by force. The experience had been painful for both Baam’s virtual self and Khun. Baam feels a sting aching in his chest at the thought.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That meant Baam’s ignorance is hurting Khun even now, right?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He had been so clueless.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Everyone told him that Khun felt that way for him, but he could not believe it unless Khun said so himself. And now he found out this, that Khun wanted to have sex with him so badly he used a copy of Baam to vent some of those secret desires. Even Khun’s virtual father, Khun Edahn, had been right in thinking Khun wanted Baam that way. In fact, if Khun Edahn had not done those things to him too, maybe Baam would not have understood anything about what Khun did with his other self. Baam shakes his head frantically at the thought. He wants to forget that happened, because of how confusing it was and the strange feelings it caused in him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, Baam has to acknowledge that thanks to that experience, now he is not so unfamiliar with Khun’s desires for him, as the virtual Khun Edahn made Baam realize he too would want to do those things with his Mr. Khun. And of course, there are the memories he inherited from Viole, who got to know much more about sex than Baam himself. After all, what Baam experienced was just one time, and he was not even penetrated by Khun Edahn (“I’ll leave that for my son. I’m such a good parent”, Khun Edahn had said while laughing). Therefore, Viole’s memories were crucial antecedents to better understand his own feelings for Khun.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Being alone for two long years after the events at the Last Station, Baam had the chance to reflect long and hard about this. Now Baam knows much more about love and sex than what he knew when he confessed to Khun, and he is pretty sure he does love Khun, like, for real. Just as Viole wanted Khun even if it hurt, Baam craves for Khun with his entire being. He wants to experience everything with Khun. And of course, that includes having sex.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But he cannot say that to Khun, even though he has finally woken up now and come to Baam’s side again. On one part, Viole swore to himself he would not let Baam know about what happened between them, as it would mean betraying Khun, and Baam wants to honor that oath. And on the other part, Baam cannot let Khun know about what happened between him and Khun’s virtual father. Khun might want to enter the Hidden Floor again just to attempt murder on the copy of his dad. But how can he explain how he came to understand everything without mentioning those two things? Baam cannot come up with any good lie, and he is terrible at lying anyways. Anyone, let alone Khun, would see right through Baam if he tried to lie, so why even bother?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And so Baam came up with a plan. First, and since he knows his ignorance until now has made Khun suffer with the desire he had bottled up, Baam will focus on compensating Khun and making him smile. To accomplish that, Baam wrote a list of little experiments. He is tuning some details of his list right now, actually. He is lying on his bed, scribbling on a wrinkled piece of paper and humming with a wide smile. His heart is full of hope that this will bring Khun at least a bit of the happiness he deserves. A soft giggle escapes his lips.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And so, in the subsequent month, Baam starts putting in practice different ideas, by following a detailed schedule.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><u><b>Experiment 1: Bringing breakfast to Mr. Khun’s bed</b></u></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">This idea was quite appropriate to be his first experiment. As everyone in their team knows, usually Khun only has a cup of coffee for breakfast and nothing more. Someone has to change Khun’s diet into a healthier one, and who would be better for that role than Baam, the only person who can convince Khun into almost anything. Also, Baam knows his cooking is more than decent, so, by following this idea Baam would not have to spend time learning new skills, as he would need for most of his other ideas. For these reasons, it was a perfect starting point of his plan.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Therefore, one day Baam went into the kitchen early in the morning, to prepare everything for Khun. The menu was already written down in his secret schedule. Khun does not like to eat much, so something light and healthy would be best. And of course he would include Khun’s most beloved coffee, to which Baam added a tiny bit of brown sugar to make it a little sweeter.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">After being eyed with curiosity by Leeso and Hatz in the kitchen, Baam came out with a tray carrying the following: a cup of coffee and a glass of apple juice, toasts with different toppings (mostly jam, avocado and tomato), and a piece of pie. Though Khun does not like sweet things that much, Baam wanted to make something special with his own hands, and this was what came to his mind. In the end, all that mattered was that Khun liked it; then everything would be worth it.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam entered Khun’s room as quietly as possible, to not disturb his sleep. He wanted to wake Khun up with a kiss. Sadly, that was the first thing that did not go as Baam had hoped. Khun was already awake, sitting under the covers and working on something on this laptop. Swallowing up his disappointment, Baam frowned as he left the tray on the bedside table with a thud, effectively catching Khun’s attention.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“B-Baam, good morning. What are you doing here so early?” Khun laughed nervously. Well, at least he was aware that he should not be working so early in the morning and without even having a meal. “Oh, what is all that?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The surprise in Khun’s voice changed Baam’s frown into a proud smile. “I made you breakfast.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam’s heart fluttered a bit as Khun smiled back. It was an incredibly fond smile, and it was just for him. “You didn’t have to. I only need coffee anyway.” Baam must have made a very frightening expression, because Khun immediately took back what he just said. “But that would be bad, right? It would be unhealthy on my part, and we can’t allow that, right?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Right.” said Baam, hands on his hips and trying to still look upset, but failing as a giggle went unrepressed. “You must eat, Mr. Khun. Eat so you remain healthy and strong.” His words made Khun laugh softly. Good, it seems the first experiment is producing the desired results; Baam could not help think with hope. ”It’s handmade, so I hope you like it.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“The pie is handmade?” Khun mentioned, as he took a bite of toast with jam. “That must have been a great deal of work. You’re amazing, Baam.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s just a small pie, nothing big.” Khun praising him made Baam blush a little. At least internally; he hoped it did not show on his face. He must have been smiling like an idiot too, even enough he was the one supposed to be making Khun happy and not the other way around.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">This was especially true when Baam sat on a chair next to Khun’s bed and Khun took the opportunity to pet his head with care. Baam’s heart raced uncontrollably inside his chest, and soon he found himself leaning into the touch. “It’s still amazing. You are amazing, Baam; don’t ever think otherwise, ok?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Still, it seemed to be working. At least, Khun looked happy and relaxed, as he resumed tasting the treats in front of him. “Thank you.” That warm smile was all Baam needed to convince himself that his plan was indeed working. And if Khun is capable of making Baam this happy with just a smile and petting his head a little, then Baam’s simple but well-meaning actions may make Khun happy too, right?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He really hoped he was right.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But it was not time to be satisfied just yet. There was still much more to do. For the time being, and since the first idea worked well, he added it to his routine: making breakfast for Khun at least once a week.</div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b><u>Experiment 2: Sleeping together</u></b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The next thing on the list, which Baam could do without having to waste time acquiring new skills, was this idea: sleeping together with Khun. It sounds easy enough and, truth be told, it would not be the first time they slept together. It was something usual for them during their time in the Floor of Tests, after all. However, the habit was somewhat lost after Baam became Viole and was forced apart from his original team. Nonetheless, upon reuniting with them, Baam did ask Khun and Rak to sleep together again, although far less frequently than before. And they always agreed, even though Khun hated sleeping with the squirmy alligator. No one would like it if they woke up in the middle of the night with a paw cutting off their breath. The thought makes Baam grin.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, Baam has not asked for this favor again ever since Khun woke up from his icy slumber, so he is feeling a bit lonely once more. But that is not why he thought this was a good idea for his experiments, of course. He is doing these things to make Khun happy, not for himself. So why did Baam think that something so trivial could make Khun significantly happy? Well, after FUG let them reunite that first time and they got to sleep together again, sometimes Baam would wake up in the middle of the night, with Khun hugging him tightly against his body. Khun’s breath would be uneven, and his heart would beat fast inside his chest. And a low whisper would tell him why, why Khun woke up so abruptly and decided to cage Baam between his arms: “You are here. Thank God you are here…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">In those moments, Baam never said anything or let Khun know he was awake; every time he just let Khun hug him for as long as he wanted, even if sometimes his grip was too tight and painful. He did not want Khun to be embarrassed for having nightmares about losing him. Baam understands it better than anyone, after all. For Baam, sleeping alone has always been a bit frightening. When he was away from his team, falling asleep itself was already difficult, as FUG taught him to be on edge all the time. And when he actually managed to close his eyes and lose consciousness, he was attacked by countless nightmares, each worse than the one before. That way, Baam was forced to learn how to sleep alone without feeling that he was back in the cave. It was horrible, tortuous even. And although he got through it, Baam still craved being with his dear comrades more than ever. He specially wanted to be with Mr. Khun all the time, and that was, in fact, the first sign he had to understand his own feelings for Khun.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam deeply understands Khun’s pain and fear. Therefore, he knew this idea could low Khun’s levels of anxiety; he would not have to wonder if Baam effectively was in his own room across the hallway at night. And of course, Baam was not fooling himself either: he too wanted to feel safer and be by Khun’s side at night, after losing him again for two whole years.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And it was worth noting that his experiment now considered just the two of them sleeping together, without Rak getting in the picture. Baam loves Rak, of course, but he knows Khun never sleeps well when Rak is with them, and only accepts the request because Baam is the one asking. So Baam assumed Khun would be able to rest considerably better if it was only them.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">This had to work. There was nothing that could go wrong with this idea, right? They have slept together so many times before, after all.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Or so Baam thought.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He should have known something was wrong as soon as he took his first step into Khun’s room that night and suggested sleeping together, just the two of them. Khun froze up in that instant; his whole body was tense, rigid. Still, he smiled awkwardly and accepted the proposal, as if nothing was wrong. So Baam tried not to think much about that concerning and evident reaction.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">As Khun went to take a bath before turning in for the day, Baam, already in his pajamas, slipped between the bed sheets and covered himself up until his eyes were the only visible part of his face. Those very same eyes stared at the ceiling above him, trying to suppress the anxiety that sleeping with Khun now brought to him. After all, it would be the first time they slept together ever since he understood his real feelings for Khun. Of course he was nervous.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">It just did not cross his mind that Khun might feel the same way, since he is always so collected, so in control of everything. So when Khun went to bed with him, Baam did not think there would be any problem if he snuggled against Khun and rested his head against his shoulder. The frosty aroma emitting from Khun’s body and his steady breath always managed to calm Baam down. And he hoped his own presence would help Khun be more at peace too.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, it did not take long for Baam to notice Khun’s accelerated heartbeat against his ears, as, in his cuddling, his own head ended on top of Khun’s chest. As Baam looked up to see Khun’s expression amidst the darkness, he could barely notice how Khun was biting his own lower lip and his eyes had a strange glimmer in them.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Khun…?” Baam was not sure if his voice had been audible. It came out as a quiet murmur through his lips, but apparently it did catch Khun’s attention.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You are so warm…” There was a cold hand on his head. Another one was caressing his back, and it gave him pleasurable goosebumps as it drew little circles there with one finger. “And you smell so good…” And the raspy whispers in his ear made Baam shiver a little.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Unconsciously, Baam wiggled between Khun’s arms. “I just took a bath, that’s all…” He was not going to sleep with Khun while smelling like sweat and dirt from his training, after all. Still, Khun saying those things made Baam’s cheeks grow hot. “Mr. Khun…?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Now Khun’s face was right in front of his own, their noses barely touching. Baam could even smell traces of mint toothpaste coming from Khun’s mouth. He should not have been wondering if his own breath also smelled good like Khun’s at that point. But it was the only thing he could do when he was trying so hard to avoid those deep blue eyes staring at face. Or was at his lips?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Unlike the voice he had been using until that moment, this time there was absolute certainty in Khun’s tone. “Do you want me to lose my mind?” The hand in Baam’s back left its place there and proceeded to grip Baam’s chin. Khun’s other hand, on Baam’s head, did not move from that spot; however, it grabbed his hair slightly, forcing Baam to confront Khun’s stare even when he was trying so hard not to. “You want that, don’t you?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“M-Mr. Khun…?” Baam did not know how to react. Having Khun so close to him and with this somewhat threatening attitude made his heart race hard inside his chest. He did not remember being this attracted to someone before, not even when virtual Khun Edahn did all those things to him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…I don’t think you know what you’re dealing with, Baam.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Oh, he knows. Or at least he thought he knew, since he saw all those memories from his virtual self. But actually experiencing things is very different from just seeing them in a movie made of memories. So when Khun took his mouth with his own, Baam knew he was not prepared for this at all. What started as a soft and tentative peck, soon transformed into a series of deep kisses, which lit a fire inside Baam that grew stronger with each passing second. Khun was not just kissing him; he was devouring Baam’s lips. His tongue reached deep inside his mouth, and every time Baam separated in search for air, Khun bit his lip and pulled him back in. And Baam could only reciprocate as best as he could, having little experience in this kind of thing.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">When Khun’s mouth moved to his neck, Baam’s whole body shivered uncontrollably. Were they actually going to do it? These experiments were designed to make Khun happy and to compensate for being so clueless and insensitive regarding Khun’s feelings for him, so this happening was maybe the best thing he could give to Khun, for sure; a chance to let his own feelings flow and discharge them on Baam. However, Baam was a little scared. He did not know if he was ready to have sex just yet. He was not expecting this when he asked Khun to sleep together. He should have known, though; he saw Viole’s memories, after all.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But he could not let Khun know about his hesitation. That would give him the wrong idea, so he had to go along with it. He was sure he wanted to do it with Khun at some point, after all, so it did not matter if it was now or later, right? He might as well go along with it. He was horny as hell too, after all. But still…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I told you this was dangerous.” Khun said suddenly, taking Baam out of his thoughts. Baam lifts his head to look at Khun’s concerned eyes. “You shouldn’t have come here.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“N-no, Mr. Khun, I’m fine. Please continue.” It made him really embarrassed to say that, as his chest went up and down, trying to catch his breath and slow down his heartbeat.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“God, don’t tempt me anymore, Baam, please. I’m really good at self-control, but when it’s about you it’s a different story.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun lifted his body from on top of Baam’s and sat straight on the bed, running a hand through his already disheveled hair. He looked so upset. Damn this was supposed to make Khun happy, not to complicate things even further between them. Baam knew he should not let Khun notice his insecurities, but as always, Khun could read him like a book. Baam slaps himself mentally, for being so goddamn obvious every time.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Maybe he could still fix the situation. “But you don’t have to control yourself with me! I told you I love you, and I want to do this kind of things with you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun simply stared at him, in silence. It was just a few seconds, but for Baam it felt like an eternity. And then Khun spoke, with the same expressionless look on his face. “Then why are you so tense? Look at you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Just then, he noticed Khun was right: Baam’s body was all tensed up, his hands having squeezed the bed sheets tightly, to the point they were all wrinkled up in a tight knot. “Ah…” His voice came out shaky too. Was he really that afraid of being intimate with Khun? He wanted to have sex with Khun, he was sure of it. The heat crawling through his body even up to this point was proof of it. He knew Khun could be quite aggressive in bed, as Viole’s memories told him, but Khun never really forced Viole, even if Viole was indeed confused, scared and hurt. So Baam was not afraid of Khun himself, right?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun’s next words took Baam out of his own thoughts once again. “I’m sorry. I’m determined to wait until you are ready, Baam, I really am, but it’s just so difficult when you come into my room and offer yourself like this.” That made Baam blush, no doubt. Was he really coming off that way? He really intended this to be an innocent sleepover, something to make Khun feel relaxed and secure. It ended having the opposite effect, though. Great. “Or probably I’m the one interpreting it like that. There is no way you would be teasing me on purpose, right?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Did Khun read his mind? He was just thinking about how he did not do it intentionally.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m sorry. You can sleep here tonight, and I’ll go somewhere else.” Baam’s dry throat did not allow words to come out from his mouth, so he chose to grab Khun’s pajama shirt to prevent him from leaving. But Khun simply smiled at him, a deeply troubled smile, one that Baam did not want to see on his face. “Don’t worry; I’m just going out for a walk. I need to clear my head.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Excellent. This little experiment ended up in complete failure. He would need to discard this idea for now, at least until he is ready to actually do it with Khun. Repeating this would only lead to more frustration and bottled up desire on Khun’s part. He should have known better. But now was too late. Khun was already out of the room, probably feeling more troubled than ever. All because of his own stupidity. Stupid Baam.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And so the sleep together idea was moved to the bottom of the list.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b><u>Experiment 3: Getting Khun a special present</u></b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But that incident would not discourage Baam. He needed to move on to the next idea in his list: the special present.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A special present does not necessarily mean something handmade, but Baam concluded, after thinking long and hard about it, that he wanted to make a gift for Khun with his own hands. But what could be a good present? At first, Baam thought about crafting jewelry for him, since Khun liked to wear fancy earrings. However, if he picked that option, Baam wanted to collect the gemstones personally, and then he would have to learn about jewel crafting from scratch and on his own, and then finally make the gift itself. Therefore, it would take a very long time to actually give Khun his present. And so Baam decided to save that particular idea for later, and needed to think of something else.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The definitive idea came to him when he was helping Rak with cleaning his room. Amidst the chaos that was Rak’s room, Baam found something Rak drew himself. He could not help smiling fondly as he saw the piece of paper. It was made with crayon, and it pictured Rak (or at least a figure that looked like him) taking care of two little turtles, one blue and one black. Although the drawing was not neat at all, it was fairly cute, and it was obvious whom those two turtles represented.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam was lost in the fondness the cute image caused in him, when Rak rudely took the paper from his hands. This action was accompanied by an incomprehensible, ear-piercing yell. His face was bright red, how adorable. “I-It’s not what you think, Black Turtle!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Oh come on, Rak, it’s ok. I think it’s really cute.” Baam tried to reassure him, but his words had the opposite effect.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I-I’m not cute by any means! I’m a hunter, I can’t be cute!” With a swift movement, the drawing disappeared from Baam’s sight, but he knew exactly where it was now. Rak could not fool his eyes, trained to accurately perceive actions from incredibly fast opponents.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…Mr. Rak, did you just eat your own drawing?” Rak’s eyes were filled with guilt, but he swallowed the paper nonetheless. “Mr. Rak!” Baam tried to open Rak’s mouth by force, but it was futile: the drawing was gone. “Mr. Rak, you shouldn’t eat paper, it’s not good for you.” Rak looked down in silence, as if he was being scolded by his dad. Baam just took a deep sigh. “And that drawing… it was so nice. If you didn’t like it, you could have given it to me.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No, it had to be destroyed. You said it was cute, and I shall not be called cute.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But…” Baam looked at Rak, trying to convey how sad this made him. It was not a tragedy, of course, but he had really liked the drawing and it was such a pity it was gone. “I wanted it… Is it not okay?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mmm…” Rak seemed deeply troubled now. Then he screamed incoherently once again, while scratching his head. “Okay! I’ll draw another one for you, so stop making that sad face, Black Turtle!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam’s expression brightened up immediately. Even though Rak was the one who did the kiddy drawing, Baam was the one getting spoiled like a child now. How embarrassing. Well, he would get a cute drawing from Rak, so it was fine, he guessed.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Then the idea came to mind. The two turtles… What he could give to Khun.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“That’s it… Thank you, Mr. Rak! You are a genius!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Wait, wha-!?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam deposited a kiss on Rak’s cheek, and then exited the room, leaving his speechless friend behind. How could he not think about this before? Something nice he could make with his own hands and that was meaningful for both Khun and himself. It was settled. He was going to sew a black turtle plushie.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So Baam spent most nights without sleep, working on his little gift for Khun. He could not do it during the day, because he was either too busy with training, or surrounded by people. So the only instances he had to work on his secret project were late at night. Baam knew how to stick buttons or fix basting stitches, but he had never sewn something so big and from scratch. So he had to learn first; that took a few hours of watching tutorials, and several instances of trial and error.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But after some nights, his work started to take form and look more and more like a little turtle plushie. Baam was so satisfied with himself that he did not care about his needle-stabbed fingers, or the constant yawning, or the growing black circles below his eyes, even though his comrades did start to worry. Keeping Khun from worrying too much and also not tell him what was going on was the hardest part.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But all his work gave fruit when the plushie was finally done. It looked so cute on top of Baam’s palms. It did not seem deformed as he expected at first; it really looked like a little turtle. Baam giggled as he hugged it against his chest. “Please bring happiness to Mr. Khun, little one.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And so, after putting the plushie inside a present box, Baam immediately made his way to Khun’s room, with his chest filled with hope and expectations. It was not so late yet, so Khun might still be awake. Baam even crossed paths with Leeso and Hatz on the hallway as he went to his destination. He just nodded at them, then giggled and walked faster, feeling like a mischievous child.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He knocked at Khun’s door and entered after hearing a clear “Come in!”, while hiding the gift box behind his back. Khun was not alone though: Rak was jumping nonstop on Khun’s bed, and Khun was trying his best to pull him down from there. Baam could not help smiling fondly at the image. They are so much like brothers.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Baam, thank God you are here! Please tell this stupid alligator to get down of my bed. He’s going to break it at any moment!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But it’s so bouncy!” That was all Rak had to say in his defense, and it made Baam giggle once again. As for Khun, he just gave himself a facepalm.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">They continued bickering, not minding Baam until he put forward the gift box and cleared his throat to get their attention. “Mr. Khun… I wanted to give you something.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“A gift? For me? Why? It’s not my birthday yet.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Ah, who would have said this idea would make Baam so nervous? Khun was right; there was no reason to give him a present at a time like this, but he could not tell Khun about his special plan yet. Argh, why did he have to question everything the moment he found something to be suspicious? And there was the fact that Khun might not even like the gift. Maybe Khun would think it was childish, Baam did not know. He felt his hands getting a little sweaty and his grip on the gift box grew a little stronger.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Present box!” While Baam was too busy with his insecurities, Rak got off the bed and landed in front of him, proceeding to take the box from Baam’s hands with little to no delicacy. “What is it!? What is it!?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Give me that!” Khun quickly grabbed the box too, leaving a disappointed Rak behind. “Baam said it’s for me. Don’t touch it.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Rak tried to fight Khun as always, but Baam reacted in time now, containing him in place before he jumped on top of Khun. Gosh, Rak was even more excited about the present than Khun. That was no good; this was supposed to make Khun happy, him specifically. Well, it was not as if Khun did not look happy though, Baam tried to tell himself. Still, his heart raced inside his chest as Khun unwrapped his present box with upmost care. And when Khun pulled out the little plushie and the expression in his face became blank, Baam’s heart seemed to stop completely. Did he not like it? Baam did not think he could feel so much sorrow from such a simple assumption.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Did you make this, Baam?” was the first thing Khun said, as Baam felt Rak struggling between his own arms, probably trying to get a better look, though it must have been a hard thing to accomplish, as Baam was pressing Rak’s head against his own chest absentmindedly. At Khun’s question, his throat and lips felt dry and the words did not come out, so he simply nodded slowly. “…Did you stay late at night so you could make this for me? That’s why you were so sleepy all the time?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes…?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That answer immediately got him a smack on the head. It did not hurt (of course, Khun did not want to hurt him), but it effectively got Baam off balance, making him let go of his hold on Rak. It seemed Khun really did not like it. Tears accumulated on the corners of Baam’s eyes, and his throat felt even drier than before.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, when Baam dared to look up, all he could see in Khun’s face was worry. “Jeez, Baam, you shouldn’t stay late just to make something for me. I thought you were worried about the war, or about your Master, or anything, really. There are so many things that could keep you awake at night. I’m… I’m not angry, ok? So don’t look at me like that, please.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam did not know exactly what expression he had, but it must have been an incredibly sad face. That is how he felt inside at least, until Khun explained his own reaction.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Just learn to value yourself more, Baam, take care of yourself. If you don’t want to do it for you, then do it for me, and stop making me worry so much.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Ups, that was something Baam did not take into account. These little experiments were supposed to make Khun happy, but this ended up worrying him instead, just like the last experiment. Maybe Baam was so used to burden Khun with all his problems and his impulsiveness that he did not stop to think this would make Khun concerned too. That was an awful thing to think. Bad Baam. But at least it was not like he did not like the present, right? The experiment might have failed on one part, but it still could be a success if Khun liked the gift itself. Maybe this would not be a total disaster like last time.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam was about to ask Khun’s opinion directly, when Rak bursted in between them. “I-Is that a little black turtle!?” Rak seemed so deeply moved that neither Khun nor Baam could react fast enough. It was hilarious and adorable at the same time, the love Rak’s eyes expressed for the little plushie. Then Rak asked in a more quiet voice, and directly to Baam. “L-like you, Black Turtle?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam smiled fondly at Rak’s reaction. At least someone appreciated his work, even though it was not the person it was intended for. “Yes, I took the idea from you, Mr. Rak. Since you call me Black Turtle, I thought I could give myself to Mr. Khun, in the form of a black turtle plushie.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He could hear Khun clearing his throat but he did not know what that meant. He did not have time to ask though, because Rak had jumped on top of Khun once again and took the little plushie into his claws. “A black turtle! Mine, mine!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Oh, no, give that back, you animal!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun fought to take his gift back before Baam could even react to the scene displaying in front of his eyes. In the struggle, a tiny head went flying into the air, colliding with the ceiling and then falling to the floor without a sound.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Everyone was frozen in place, until Baam managed to move and pick up the amputated head.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ahh… the black turtle…” Rak was the first one to talk, and his voice sounded so upset and shaken. “His little head is gone…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Of course it’s gone, you dumbass! And it wouldn’t have fallen off if you weren’t such a beast!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Rak did not even react to Khun’s usual insults. Instead, he bursted into tears, pressing against his eyes the tiny turtle body that was still in his hands. “The black turtle died!!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam pressed the severed head against his chest and stared at Rak, a mix of sadness and anger reflecting in his eyes. “I’m the one who wants to cry!” Then he sobbed a little, feeling somewhat pathetic for being so sad about something so trivial. It was just… he put so much effort in making this for Mr. Khun, and Khun did not even have the chance to embrace it. “I know it was not perfect… but I put all my heart into it…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun hit Rak in the head before giving Baam a tight hug. “Don’t worry, Baam, I really liked it. It would have been better if this dumbass didn’t break the turtle’s neck, but it’s alright.” Then he looked back at Rak. “See what you did? You made Baam cry!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That made Rak burst into even more tears, as he sobbed ridiculously loud. “Sorry, Black Turtle! Sorry, mini black turtle!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Seeing Rak so upset, Baam tried to calm down and think about the situation with a leveled head. He smiled at Rak, petted his head, and took the remaining turtle body from his claws. “Never mind, Mr. Rak, I can fix it, don’t worry. And I can make one for you too, if you want.” He could always stitch the head back again, and now that he knew how to sew one, he could make another plushie in a considerably less amount of time.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Really!?” The infinite hope that filled Rak’s eyes made Baam laugh and nod with conviction. Then he was victim to a strong hug that almost made him suffocate. “Black Turtle, you are the best!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Even if it hurt, Baam let Rak hug him as much as he wanted. He was so devastated when he saw the head went flying, after all. So he would repair this one and make a new one, so Khun and Rak did not have to fight over the plushie. Still, that meant Khun liked it, right? He was disappointed to lose the gift, but it seemed he was more upset about Rak making Baam sad. How could Baam tell if Khun really liked the gift now? Poor little turtle, with its neck broken in a savage fight.</div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Still, a few days later Baam found out that, after he mended the plushie and gave it back to its rightful owner, Khun started sleeping with it every day. So even though Khun might not say it out loud (probably out of embarrassment), he really liked it, right?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Then the third experiment was a success. A treacherous success, but one nonetheless. Maybe Baam can start thinking about making those earrings too.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And thus Baam continued executing his first experiment once per week and for two whole months. In that period of time, he also crafted the earrings he thought of, and gave them to Khun. It was a pair of silver rings with a tiny blue gem in the center. They were simple, but Khun seemed to like them very much. He wore them every day, after all. Aside from that awkward night they ended up not spending together, everything was going perfectly.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, now that Baam is about to proceed with the next thing on his list, he stumbles against a conversation he clearly was not meant to hear. Khun saying his name is not a rare thing at all, of course, but it is curious that he is doing it so secretively. So Baam moves closer to the partly open door of the studio. From that spot, he can see Leeso and Hatz chatting with Khun in low voices, but not so low that Baam’s trained hearing cannot decipher what they are saying.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Don’t you think Baam has been acting too cute around you lately? I know he has always been cute.” Leeso adds as Khun looks like he is about to open his mouth to protest. See? They are indeed talking about him. “But he is acting especially adorable as of late, and specifically with you, with all the service and gifts.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun crosses his arms in front of his chest, raising an eyebrow and looking a little troubled. “Yeah, of course I noticed. But he hasn’t said anything that could give me a clue about what he is thinking. He just smiles and giggles a lot more than usual.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s not only that. There is also that sometimes Baam looks nervous or relieved, whenever he is talking with you.”, adds Hatz in a quiet voice, and Leeso nods as if he is totally convinced about it too.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A sigh comes out of Khun’s mouth, as he tightens the grip on his own crossed arms. “That too, like he is expecting something from me, but I don’t have any idea of what it is.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Do you really don’t have any idea, Earrings?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun frowns and looks dismissively at Hatz, maybe because of the question, maybe because of the nickname. Baam just lets out a muffled laugh at the sight. “Well, I do have an idea, but I’m not going to tell you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That makes Leeso pop up. “Huh!? Man, I understand why you wouldn’t want to tell Hatz,” Leeso earns an annoyed side glance from Hatz, which he does not seem to mind at all. “but me? I’m your best friend, man!” Khun stays silent, his expression remaining completely unfazed as he plays with one of his earrings between two fingers. “Jeez, Baam even made you those earrings! He didn’t buy them, he made them himself! Did you two finally hook up or something?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun simply smacks Leeso’s head, getting a whimper in return. Baam, however, does not understand his reaction. He does not know what hook up means, after all. He will have to ask Khun later. “Don’t talk like that about Baam.” Then Khun resumes playing with the same earring as before. “But you are right; Baam is really making an effort to… make me happy? Is that what he is trying to do? But why though?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">In his hiding place behind the door, Baam gulps as silently as he can. So Khun is figuring it out. Well, it is pretty obvious he is doing nice things for Khun, and although Baam could be doing it because he wants some other favor from him, Khun must know that is not the case. After all, Baam hasn’t asked for anything yet, and if Baam wanted something from Khun, he just needed to ask and Khun would comply, as long as it is nothing that harms or endangers Baam himself. Khun knows this better than anyone. So Baam trying to make Khun happy is a more likely explanation for his strange behavior. At least Baam thinks it would be like that in Khun’s eyes.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“If that’s the case, I would’ve preferred something that reminded me of Baam, instead of something that suited me though.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Now Khun is the one that earns a smack on the head, courtesy of Hatz, although Leeso is the one to speak up. “Now you are going to complain!? Baam made that especially for you, and you complain!?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam feels a little discouraged after hearing that. He thought Khun had liked the earrings he made, since he wears them all the time, but now he is saying he would have preferred something different. On his part, Khun sighs while rubbing the spot in his head where he was hit.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Shut up, that’s not it. It’s just, I already buy jewelry that goes with my appearance, and so if Baam is the one getting me something, I would’ve liked some gold earrings, for example, like little suns. That would remind me of Baam when I’m wearing them, just like the black turtle plushie he made for me.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Oh, so that is what he is referring to. Baam quickly takes note of what he is hearing. Damn, he should have done what Khun just said. Well, next time he should make something that reminded Khun of Baam himself then. Golden little sun earrings. That’s what Khun identifies him with? Little suns? The thought makes Baam blush a little.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But of course I’m happy with the things Baam is doing for me. How could I not be?” That alone is enough for Baam to smile widely. “I’m just confused as to why he chooses to do these things precisely now. We are preparing for war, but he is completely distracted.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Well, Khun is right. A tiny sense of guilt lingers softly in Baam’s heart. It does not last long though. He might be betraying his master a little, but he is doing all he can already. He is not skipping training, and every day he exhausts himself completely. And there is the fact that he has to make Khun happy, he is committed to it. Even though he loves his master, Khun is his first priority.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Maybe because you were sleeping for two years and he is feeling lonely?” suggests Leeso, with a tone that indicates he is not really convinced about what he is saying.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“That would explain why he wants to be by my side, but that’s not what he is doing.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That’s enough, Baam decides. Outside the room, he simply closes the door as quietly as possible, letting them continue arguing about his behavior. Let them think whatever they want; Baam will soon tell Khun the reason behind his experiments. So he giggles once more, like a naughty child. Khun probably knows he is doing it because he is in love, but does not know it is also out of guilt. Khun has no way of knowing that Baam took Viole’s memories in, after all. So Baam will continue to compensate Khun in any way he can, hoping a real smile, completely devoid of frustration and worry, will appear on Khun’s face one day.</div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Because Khun’s happiness is Baam’s happiness too.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>-END of Day 6-</b></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b><span lang="EN-US"></span></b></span></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-82768841160148775932022-08-24T06:57:00.001-07:002022-08-24T06:57:33.737-07:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBaam week 2022: Day 5<div style="text-align: justify;"><div>Esto lo publiqué hace más de una semana (creo) en AO3, pero se me olvidó publicar aquí también. Bue, aquí lo hago por tener un registro de todo lo que produzco. Hace poco estuve con dolor de muelas y ahora estoy en sospecha de covid (la verdad no tengo ningún síntoma, pero estuve en contacto con alguien que sí, pero bue, parece que al final no fue nada), y sumado al poco tiempo libre, pos no he podido seguir avanzando más que esto XD Pero espero poder terminar el reto pronto, que me inspiré también para otros fics y quiero seguir y/o empezar con eso u.u</div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b>Collection for KhunBaam week 2022<br />by RPMizu<br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US">Day 5: Mystery / Autumn</span></b></span></div></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Even though Baam never got to know what seasons looked like while he was inside the cave, Rachel did teach him the basic aspects of each one. Therefore, he knew the worst one was called <i>winter</i>. Before he met Rachel, it was the time of the year he did not know if he would manage to survive, the time when he had to do everything he could to stay warm. For example, he would desperately try to keep a giant fire alive for as long as possible; otherwise, he would end up freezing to death. Other thing he would do was kill the few fuzzy and weak monsters inside the cave to make a thick blanket out of their skin to cover himself. It would rot in a few days, so he had to make a new one from time to time.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But winter was the only distinguishable season when he was inside the cave. The others mangled together for him, since inside the cave everything stayed the same no matter what. It was always dark, damp, cold. Only winter managed to make itself present, just because it amplified all of those aspects. So, Baam was surprised when Rachel showed him books with illustrations of the four seasons. They made Baam yearn to smell the freshly bloomed flowers in spring, feel the warm sun on his skin in summer, see the brightly colored leaves fall in autumn, and play with the cold snow in winter.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He only got to truly know seasons when he entered the Tower, specifically when he got past the Floor of Tests. But since that was the time when he was with FUG, Baam could not truly enjoy the newfound experience. Only now that he is with Team Sweet and Sour is when he can live the seasons to the fullest.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">They are in autumn right now, and Baam has come to realize that maybe it is the most nostalgic season of all. At first he thought winter would have this effect the most, since it was so horrible for him during the time he was in the cave. However, Baam came to enjoy winter a whole more now that he does not have to worry about freezing to death in his sleep.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">In contrast, autumn is a really beautiful season, of course, with everything turning red, orange and gold, but it is also the season when everything starts to wither, to die. Of course, it only meant those things went to sleep during the winter, but it was still shocking for Baam to see all the leaves drying out. It reminded him that everything had an end, even his or his friends’ lives. And that makes him think, what if his life ends before he gets back with Khun and the others? He would wither away silently and unnoticed, just like those golden leaves.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Viole, are you up there?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan’s voice suddenly reaches his ears, interrupting his depressing thoughts. Baam is currently on the rooftop of the house they are staying in, watching the sky above. The infinite blue skies that make him inevitably think about the eyes of someone very precious to him. Autumn is a nostalgic season, indeed.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What are you doing here all alone?” Wangnan’s bright smile has always managed to make him feel a little warm inside. However, ever since he separated from Khun, it has been difficult for him to smile back, so he just stares at Wangnan with an empty expression. “Just chilling, eh?” continues Wangnan with a nervous laugh.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I was just… thinking.” Baam whispers, trying to fill the silence and not make his comrade even more uncomfortable. Wangnan is not to blame for his inner trouble, after all. He has been very kind with him, even if he is not Mr. Khun.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Are you thinking about them?” Baam knows Wangnan is referring to his old team, so he simply nods slowly, and then feels the weight of a hand on his left shoulder. As Baam turns around to look in that direction, he is met with a sad smile on Wangnan’s face. “I know you miss them, Viole, you look so lonely all the time. But don’t worry; I’ll reunite you with them, I promise.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That <i>promise</i>, as Wangnan puts it, almost makes him tear up. What he says is true. Baam desperately wants to get back with them, with Mr. Rak, with Mr. Khun. He just needs to look at the sky and there they are: Khun’s cold blue eyes that got filled with warmth every time they looked back at him. How he misses those eyes.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Then Wangnan starts asking some questions about his old team, and Baam cannot resist the urge to answer. On the one hand, denying Wangnan’s request for information would be incredibly rude of Baam, since he knows Wangnan is just asking because he genuinely wants to know more about him. And on the other hand, Baam simply wants to tell someone about those people who are so precious to him. Maybe that will make him miss them less.</div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, after a while telling Wangnan stories about his old team, Baam found out he was utterly wrong in thinking this would make the feeling of longing subside a little. On the contrary, it makes him yearn even more for that reunion Wangnan promised to him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Suddenly, Wangnan interrupts one of his stories, laughing lightly. “You talk so much about that guy you call <i>Mr. Khun</i>, you know?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What?” Baam feels his face burning up. Did he really talk too much about Mr. Khun? Baam thinks he included everyone in his narrations; of course, Mr. Khun was among them too. But did he really talk more about him than the others? Baam can only look at the ground, letting his long bangs cover his probably red face. “Sorry… I didn’t notice I was talking too much.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Oh, no, no, no! I’m happy to finally hear more about you and your friends, Viole!” Baam lifts his head a little, only to see Wangnan flapping his hands in the air nervously. “I was just curious, because you seem to like all your friends very much, but the way you talk about that guy in particular seems different, more special.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You think so?” Well, Baam knows Mr. Khun is special to him. He was the first person to approach him in that open field in the Floor of Tests. He helped him and taught him so much. Mr. Khun had the patience of a saint with him, as Baam did not know anything about the world and Khun had to explain even the most common things to him. “He is special, indeed, but…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Do you like him?” is what Wangnan says next, and Baam just tilts his head to one side. Of course he likes Mr. Khun; he just said he is special. And Wangnan simply lets out a laugh at his confusion, which makes everything more puzzling. “I don’t mean as a friend. Do you like him <i>like him</i>?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What does that mean? Like him <i>like him</i>?” Baam gets nearer Wangnan, letting him see his whole face because he wants to do the same; he wants to search for the answer inside Wangnan’s eyes. The only thing this accomplishes is Wangnan’s face getting a little pink and him averting his eyes. Why? Is it something embarrassing?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Viole, you are so cute, you know?” Baam tilts his head once again. Well, Khun and Leeso did call him that a few times. He does not understand why though, but Wangnan must be right if there are three people he likes so much calling him that. “I-I mean, are you in love with him?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That makes Baam step back, taking some distance from Wangnan. Love… So that is what Wangnan is referring to. However, Baam does not know what love or romance mean. Sure, he has had the opportunity now to see those things in TV series, now that he is with Team Sweet and Sour, but he has never fully understood it. Feelings really are a mystery to him. How is he supposed to know if his feelings for Khun are love and not friendship? Wangnan seems to think they are, at least.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Suddenly, Wangnan interrupts his train of thought, speaking nonstop in a single breath. “Sorry! I shouldn’t have said that! It’s just this is not the first time I heard you mentioning him! Even though you were so reluctant to tell us anything about your past, that name just seemed to slip out from you without you even noticing! And now that you are sharing these stories with me, his name popped up so much, way more times than anyone else’s, so…!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam puts hands on Wangnan’s forearms, softly and effectively stopping their erratic movements. “Oh, it’s okay, Mr. Wangnan. I’m not mad, if that is what you think.” That seems to calm down Wangnan to an extent, even if he still looks incredibly nervous. “It’s not something one should be angry, or is it? Liking someone, loving someone, it’s a wonderful thing, right?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">At least that was what Rachel told him when she taught him about feelings, though she was not that specific about the differences between each feeling, and now Baam is confused because of it. She did not mention feelings would sometimes mingle together, just like now his feelings for Rachel are so unclear, mixing love with sorrow, frustration and anger. Because he still loves her, she is very important for him, even after all she did to him. But is she the most important one for him right now? Rachel said love is when someone is more important to you than anyone else, and she was that for him at one point, he is sure of it. But is she still <i>that</i> important for him? That is when Baam notices he did not mention Rachel in his stories, but that is because talking about her still hurts so much, he prefers not to do it. That means she is still incredibly important, right? Because it would not hurt so much if it was not the case.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…I don’t understand feelings that much.” He finally says to Wangnan, who seemed to respect his silent moment of introspection. “How do you know you are in love with someone?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan chuckles at his words, which makes Baam frown a bit. He is being serious with his doubts and Wangnan just laughs at his confusion? “No, no, I’m not laughing at you.” Wangnan says, probably reading his thoughts in his face. “It’s just cute that you are so clueless about this stuff.” Again with the <i>cute</i> thing. Well, it is not like it annoys him being called cute. He actually likes it, because it always makes the people he likes smile fondly, but he does not understand it. “Sorry, I should try to help you understand these things better, although is not like I’m an expert in love.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But you probably understand it better. Sometimes feelings are like the biggest mystery to me…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Well, sometimes is easier to understand other people’s feelings than our own. What I can tell you is that being in love is a really strange feeling.” Baam looks at him with full attention, and Wangnan seems to get a little embarrassed about it, as his cheeks get a little pink yet again. This does not stop Baam from looking at him though. He really wants to know more, to understand better what is happening to him. “It is really intense. You like that person so much that even his mistakes and flaws seem lovely to you, even if they can annoy you too.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mmm…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam stares at the sky, and once again he is met with those infinitely blue eyes Baam makes up in his mind. Flaws, eh? Well, he cannot say that about Rachel anymore, because her actions hurt him so much, but he can indeed say that about Khun. For example, Khun can be sneaky, secretive and manipulative, but the way he uses his smarts only makes Baam admire him more, since Baam cannot do those morally ambiguous things himself even if sometimes the Tower makes it necessary. Contrary to Rachel, Khun uses his superior intellect and his schemes to protect the people he loves. The thought makes his heart race a little, as a tiny smile takes hold of his lips.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Just thinking about them can make you smile, and your heart beat faster.” Wangnan’s words come just in time as Baam feels those changes inside him, and he can only lower his face so that his long bangs cover his embarrassment. “And of course… if you are separated, they would be the person you long for the most.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The grip of Baam’s hands on the railway of the rooftop gets tighter. “I miss them so much, I miss all of them. But…” His voice quivers at the end, and he gulps hard.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But?” repeats Wangnan, a smile in the tone of his voice.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam hides more behind his hair. He does not know why, but saying this makes him nervous and embarrassed, maybe because he does not understand it that much. “But I do miss Mr. Khun the most, I think. I usually end up thinking more about Mr. Khun than anyone else, wondering what he would do or say in a particular situation… Missing how he would explain everything to me with patience and care, how he would touch my hair softly, and let me sleep with him when I had nightmares…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He stops talking then, because he feels many more unknown thoughts and feelings would pour out if he does not. And it scares him, not because he feels it is wrong; on the contrary, he is happy he is feeling the most for someone he is sure would not betray him like Rachel did. It scares him because he does not understand the extent of this mysterious phenomenon that is going on inside of him. But most importantly, he is scared that maybe he will never be able to reunite with Khun and tell him all about this. He is afraid he could die at any moment, he could wither away like those golden leaves that are falling to ground down there. Baam knows it could happen; he puts himself in danger all the time, after all, especially if it means protecting his comrades. But he does not want to die. He wants to tell Mr. Khun just how special he is to him. He wants Mr. Khun to decipher the mystery that these feelings are to Baam. He wants to live every little experience, even the most insignificant ones, by his side.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I want to see Mr. Khun. What if…” Baam silences himself at that point, out of fear, but Wangnan’s hand on his shoulder urges him to continue, so he does. “What if I don’t ever meet him again? What if I die before that happens? People die easily in the Tower, after all…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ssshhh!” Wangnan rushes to put a finger on top of Baam’s lips, which makes him flinch in surprise. “Don’t talk like that, Viole! I promised I would take you back to your team, remember? And I always live up to my promises!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam looks at him incredulously, rising an eyebrow, and smiling for the first time in a while. “Really?” This gesture makes Wangnan babble incoherencies and flap his hands, face completely red, and Baam simply giggles, letting his true face show for once, not caring FUG might be watching them. “Thank you, Mr. Wangnan.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan seems so unsure of himself, but Baam does not care. He knows Wangnan is telling the truth, that he will do everything in his power to help him. And Baam will put his faith in that, in his new team and in his own efforts to see Mr. Khun once again. And the rest of his old team, of course. But his main debt is with Mr. Khun. He has to tell him about this mysterious feeling that is growing inside of him, after all.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Maybe this autumn is not foreshadowing Baam’s ending. It is telling him that is time to rest until winter is over, wait patiently, and then let spring take its course and make his feelings bloom, when the time to meet Mr. Khun again is due.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>-END of Day 5-</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b><br /></b></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-43191823166949406112022-08-07T17:24:00.002-07:002022-08-07T17:24:58.138-07:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBaam week 2022: Day 4<div style="text-align: justify;">Por fin termino otro día de este challenge, y pos, para que se sepa, solo podré escribir los fines de semana, porque en la semana tengo muy poco tiempo libre, y lo que tengo de tiempo libre lo uso en jugar Fall guys, porque el cerebro no me da para más. Me quedo dormida si trato de pensar bien en algo XD Este es más fluff que nada, aunque al final se pone un poco más depre, pero ni tanto.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b>Collection for KhunBaam week 2022<br />by RPMizu<br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US">Day 4: AU / Free day</span></b></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b><span lang="EN-US"><br /></span></b></span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Baam, want to go shopping?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">It is a rare occasion for the team, to have an entire free day all to themselves. Of course, Khun would not let the opportunity go to waste. He will make sure Baam relaxes for once, after all the daily effort he puts in training and keeping them safe. Still, Baam looks surprised when he hears Khun’s offer. He stuttered a little when he answered affirmatively, and his hand felt a bit sweaty when Khun took it into his and led him outside the building that today serves as their hideout.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But why, though? Khun cannot comprehend it. Since when was Baam nervous about being alone with him? It is hard not to think about it as Khun walks side by side with Baam across town. The fact that now Baam seems relaxed and even excited makes everything even more confusing for him. Still, this is what Khun wanted in the first place, so it is okay even if it is strange. He will try not to think about it too much. He should concentrate in enjoying Baam’s company, and nothing else.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I want to go there!” says Baam suddenly, dragging him from the arm. And Khun lets himself be led by this happy creature, into a sports clothing store.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun has noted that recently Baam has grown to be more prone to physical contact, at least with him. It is not so much; it only shows in little details such as this one. But since Khun’s heartbeat speeds up with every single one of those details, there was no way he would not notice. He does not show it on the outside, of course.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Can I try this on, Mr. Khun?” Baam interrupts his thoughts by putting a mint colored tracksuit in his face. He seriously has stop getting distracted and focus on Baam.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You don’t need my permission, Baam. You are the one with the money anyway; you can buy whatever you want.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Really? But I want to use my money for the team…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun can only smile fondly at the look of guilt on Baam’s features. “Baam, give yourself a treat. And if for whatever reason you are short on income, Jinsung will use FUG resources to fund you again.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ah!” Baam lifts a finger in the air, and looks even guiltier than before, as he bites his lower lip. “I wonder if Master will get angry if he knows I bought clothes for myself. He is the one who buys my clothes every season, after all.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You should be able to choose what you want to wear, Baam. You will certainly get him a little depressed, but whatever.” Baam seems a bit annoyed by his insensibility towards Jinsung, but then a chuckle escapes him nonetheless, so Khun continues speaking his mind. “Sometimes he has awful taste, you know. It’s best if you buy your clothes yourself, so they suit your preferences and not his. You are the one wearing them, after all.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And what does Jinsung thinks he is? Baam’s sugar daddy? Khun has always been somewhat jealous about Baam’s relationship with Jinsung, especially considering Jinsung is one of the people responsible for Baam being separated from their team (from Khun) for more than six years, and still Baam cares for him so much. But Khun chooses not to say anything. After all, even if Jinsung was to blame, that man was also the one that persuaded FUG into allowing Baam to continue climbing the Tower with them. And Baam surely adores him as a father figure. Or least Khun wants to think Baam sees Jinsung as his substitute dad and not something else.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m going to try it on then. Please wait here, Mr. Khun.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He is thinking too much again, jeez. He is supposed to be relaxing on his free day, and instead he is thinking about unpleasant nothings. So Khun tries to keep his mind blank as he waits for Baam, but then other thoughts start lingering in his brain. Specifically, images of Baam changing clothes, just at the other side of this curtain. Khun will not peek, of course, he is not a pervert. But it is difficult to control his fantasies, as they emerge so spontaneously.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun shakes his head with so much energy he ends up a little dizzy. Great. At least he stopped imagining Baam naked before the effect of his fantasies manifested visibly on his body. That would be bad, really, really bad.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I think I’m ready.” He hears Baam say at the other side of the curtain, making him focus on the situation at hand once again. “How do I look?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam’s face timidly peaks out from behind before he crosses the curtain, and the image in front of him makes Khun’s heart race. It is so cute, Baam looks absolutely huggable and adorable in the mint colored tracksuit he chose. The fabric seems soft and warm, and it is a little oversized, but not too much so it would be uncomfortable for Baam. And it looks perfect on him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Don’t you think it looks like a pajama?” Baam says, looking at himself and then turning around in 360° to show it to him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun cannot contain a chuckle. “Yeah, it does look a bit like a pajama, but it fits you so well. You look really cute.” Khun is not sure this is something one would say to a guy, and to your best friend, at that, but it is simply the truth.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And Baam does not seem to mind either. In fact, Baam looks quite happy to have been called cute by him. The smile he gives Khun makes the image even cuter. “Then I’m buying it!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">God, someday Baam will cause him a heart attack only by how adorable he is without noticing. At least he did not keep wearing the tracksuit after buying it, because Khun would not be able to concentrate at all with all that cuteness in front of him; he would only be able to think about how much he wants to squeeze Baam in a tight hug.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">After that, they go into other stores to buy things for the team too, as Baam said he wanted to not only spend on himself, but also to give presents to everyone. Khun could not see what Baam bought for him though, as Baam said it should be surprise. But he did help Baam pick gifts for the others, even for those who are not currently traveling with them. Those gifts will be waiting inside Khun’s lighthouse, until they meet up again.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It is like a dream, you know? Being here picking gifts for the people I love.” says Baam suddenly, when they stop at a coffee shop, to rest and have something to eat. “Not worrying about imminent battles, about someone getting hurt or killed…” A look of deep longing takes hold of Baam’s gold eyes as he watches through the window, into the clouds reflected in the ceiling. He continues speaking in a tired voice, with a tired smile, and Khun’s heart shrinks at the image before him. “But I guess it is just a dream, right? We can’t stay like this forever. We would need to live in an alternate universe if we wanted everything to be peaceful like this all the time. No Tower, no Jahad, no FUG, just us living a peaceful life together.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Baam…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun reaches out for Baam’s hand and squeezes it with care, effectively bringing Baam back from his melancholic thoughts. He wants to say <i>I’m sorry</i>, even though he knows it is not his fault either. He shares Baam’s wish to be stronger, because if he is, then maybe he could provide Baam with the safe and quiet life he longs for. He could protect Baam and everyone Baam loves so he would not be sad anymore. So Baam would not torture himself for not being strong enough.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And Baam simply stares at him with eyes half open, the tired smile insisting on staying in his lips. “And here I am, being gloomy all of a sudden. I should enjoy the moment instead of feeling like this is the calm before the storm. Sorry, Mr. Khun. I’ll make sure to smile sincerely again, just… give a moment, please.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He is trying hard; it is clear as day to Khun. Baam is forcing himself to seem happy and carefree, to smile as if nothing is wrong. But his smile is quivering, and his eyes are getting watery. Khun can feel tiny tremors run through Baam’s body and getting channeled through the hand that Khun is holding. He would do anything to see Baam’s real smile, but he is not strong enough yet to make Baam’s worries go away and give him the safe space he wants. He knows it better than anyone.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But he has to do something, anything, to make Baam forget and relax once again. “Here.” However, Khun does not think of anything better than taking a bit of his mont blanc with his fork and bring it to Baam’s mouth. And Baam seems to take the bite unconsciously, with an automatic movement, but then his eyes bright up when he tastes the sweet flavor. “Better?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mmm-mmm.” Baam answers happily, with his mouth full of dessert. At least he is in a better mood now.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That’s right. Baam has to smile, he has to relax on their free day. Khun must help him think only of nice things.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So he takes Baam into a movie theater, to watch one of those romantic comedies Leeso recommended him long ago. “It might be awfully cheesy, but it can help you relax, man., since you are so stressed all the time.”, Leeso had said. Well, he was right, but Khun would still have chosen a different type of movie if he was to watch it alone. However, right now cheering up Baam is the most important thing. So he will sit through the movie even if it is stupid and boring.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That is what Khun had thought, but in the end he did enjoy the movie, maybe a bit too much. He ended up identifying himself a lot with the protagonist, with all the internal panic the man felt every time the girl he liked did something extremely cute. Of course, Khun hides his reactions much better that the silly protagonist of such a cheesy movie. Leaving that aside, Baam seemed to enjoy the movie too, which was his main goal, so it is okay, even if he feels a little ridiculous for identifying with someone so pitiful.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It was great, don’t you think, Mr. Khun?”, says Baam suddenly, as they walk across the park, each with an ice-cream cone in hand.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, it was silly, but entertaining at least.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I saw you tear up a little bit at the end, you know.” Baam laughs, not really making fun of him, as his voice sounds both playful and endearing. “I did too, by the way, so don’t feel embarrassed.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m not embarrassed.” answers Khun in an even tone, hoping his face would not betray him by getting blushed.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Of course not, Mr. Khun is always so cool.” He is not sure if Baam is still messing with him or if he said that seriously. Maybe both. Sometimes it is hard to tell with Baam. “Thank you for taking me on this date, Mr. Khun.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun freezes up in that instant, almost choking with the ice-cream in his mouth. He turns to look at Baam, who is only smiling at him like he did not say anything outrageous at all. “W-what did you say?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I said I’m glad I went on this date with you.” Baam tilts his head to one side, completely innocent, unaware of Khun’s internal screaming. “Is there something wrong?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Baam… I just asked you to go out with me since it’s a rare day off. You don’t call that a date.” <i>Well, it does sound kind of like a date when I put it like that</i>, he cannot help thinking. But he has to correct Baam. Even after all this time, Baam still does not understand simple things like this, since he has been fighting and not socializing most of the time.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, Baam looks surprised, and also a bit hurt. <i>Did he want this to be a date?</i> No, that cannot be. He must be imagining things. Wishful thinking, nothing more. “Huh? But when I went out with Miss Endorsi, this is what we did, and she called it a date.” Damn, Endorsi. Khun wanted to forget that she was the first one to have a date with Baam. “And I enjoyed myself when I was with her, of course, I like her.” If Baam did not say the next thing he said, Khun would have been dying inside from repressed jealousy. “But I enjoy being with you more, Mr. Khun.” Khun was starting to relax at last, when a tiny whisper escapes through Baam’s lips. “…I love you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That takes the cake. Khun becomes completely immobile when he hears those words and neither does he react when Baam approaches him slowly and give him a soft kiss on the cheek. “Baam…” His throat feels incredibly dry as only that name comes out of it. His heart is bumping hard against his chest. As always, though, he manages to look collected on the outside. Or at least he hopes he does. It is getting harder for him to accomplish at every passing second.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I love you, Mr. Khun.” Baam repeats, as if he is unable to tolerate the silence anymore. “…Do you love me?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Those honey-colored eyes look so hopeful, and Khun is afraid he might cast away the innocent sparkle in them. “Of course I love you, Baam. You are my best friend.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I didn’t mean as-”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You don’t know what you are saying, Baam.” interrupts Khun, as he puts a finger on top of Baam’s lower lip, which Baam is biting slightly. “You are vulnerable right now, and of course you’d be with everything you are going through. Of course you need love, and I’m the one you are closest to. I can give you love if that is what you need, but you… You love everyone, Baam. You don’t <i>love love</i> me, Baam; you are confusing friendship with love.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m not-!” But then Baam gets quiet and looks at the floor, as if Khun’s words disoriented him more than his own. “I’m not confused…” he whispers weakly, and Khun can only give him a sad smile.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">It is not Baam’s fault, he did not grow up in a normal environment, and of course he still gets a little confused with feelings and relationships. He did think this was a date, after all, only because this is what he did with Endorsi some time ago. Normal people would not have thought that way, since they are both guys, right?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Let’s go back, Baam, okay?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Khun takes Baam’s hand into his, and then leads him back to their rented house. He does not look back as Baam walks behind him, dragging his feet. Baam is being incredibly docile, even though he normally gets upset when someone questions what he thinks is the truth. Then he is indeed confused. He is not sure that he is in love with Khun, but that is okay for him. Khun is sure he is in love with Baam, he has been for a long time now, and he can be sure for both of them. And Baam can take his time to figure it out. And if he ends up finding out he is not in love with Khun and only likes him a lot as a friend, that is fine too. Khun can accept anything as long as Baam allows him to be by his side.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The pain in his heart will not go away though, but he can withstand it. Baam is the most important. He will always be.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It was a lovely free day, don’t you think?” He says out loud, trying to distract himself. He hears Baam nodding audibly behind him, but the sound comes out a little shaky.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Damn, he should not have rejected Baam, but he cannot take advantage of his misunderstanding, of his innocence, of his vulnerability. When everything calms down, he will touch on the subject again, more carefully this time. However, Baam is right; they would need to live in an alternate universe for that to happen. Khun knows the battles and dangers will not end soon. Someday, someday Baam will not have to be starved for love and safety, and will be able to reflect calmly on his own feelings.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And maybe he will find out he did love Khun all this time.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That would be a dream. Too much wishful thinking. Is it too much wishful thinking to imagine being loved back by Baam? Not as he loves everyone else, but as someone special…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Maybe. Or maybe not. Maybe he will found out when free days are the norm and not the exception.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And maybe that day will never come.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-weight: 700;"><br /></span></div><span style="font-weight: bold;"><div style="text-align: justify;">-END of Day 4-</div></span>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-40502309604163134682022-07-26T22:18:00.003-07:002022-08-07T17:18:26.256-07:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBaam week 2022: Day 3<div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">Este ya creo que será el último que pueda subir al día de este challenge :c Como dije en la publicación anterior, volví al trabajo y está mega bélico porque estoy sola en mi área desde hace un tiempo ya u.u Bue, ya veremos. Ojalá pueda hacer uno más aunque sea, aunque el siguiente sí tendrá diálogo (creo), no como estos, que por ser solo reflexiones o algo así son más fáciles de escribir. Y pos este es puro angst de Hidden Floor Viole, btw. Está basado en otro fic un poco más largo que quiero escribir (tendrá 2 o 3 caps), titulado "Play pretend". Ojalá pueda escribirlo en un futuro no tan lejano XD Perdóname, bebé Viole, me gusta mucho hacer sufrir a los personajes que adoro XD</span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b>Collection for KhunBaam week 2022<br />by RPMizu<br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US">Day 3: Secrets / Mirror</span></b></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">This is a secret between a man who is desperately in love, and a creature born from loneliness.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">At least that is what Mr. Khun said when they began with all of this. That it had to stay a secret. “No one can know, especially not Baam.”, Khun whispered that night, a glint of madness in his eyes, clearly visible even in the dark.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Since Viole did not know anything about intimacy, he did not understand a thing when Khun proposed they should satiate each other’s needs. Khun would be able to let loose his desires for Baam, those he kept locked deep within. And Viole would get the company and affection he longed so much for.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">But Viole is just a copy, a mirror of the original Baam. He was made by this floor solely with the purpose of killing his original self. He was not made to have relationships with anyone, let alone Baam’s best friend. Just a fake existence, trapped in a virtual world. And still, he could not say no when Khun offered such tempting agreement.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Just as the original Baam, Viole was completely ignorant about sex. Still, and again just like the original, Viole knew he loves Khun as much as his simulated heart allows him to. Therefore, he did not protest at all when Khun assaulted his mouth, marked his skin with nails and teeth, and claimed Viole for his own for the first time.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">That time was particularly hard on him. His body melted in pleasure, yes, but it also seemed to have been split in half. After all, Khun would not spare any delicacy with a fake like him. All of his tenderness would be reserved only for the original. For a moment, those blue eyes were filled with heat and mad desire. But it would take only a second for them to turn cold as ice, piercing through him mercilessly.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Viole thought that, with each passing day, everything would be better, easier. And in a way, he was right. At least it was easier on his body, as he grew more used to Khun’s rough yet pleasurable treatment with every secret encounter. But was it easier on his heart? His simulated heart that loved Khun as much as the original’s. The answer was a robust… <i>maybe?</i> With each second they spent together, Viole found himself longing more and more for Khun’s affection, even though he knew perfectly well that that love did not belong to him. It was for the real Baam, and he is just a mirror, an illusory image that only served one purpose: for Khun to use him to vent his frustrations on.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">And so what Viole waited for never arrived. He could not find the adoration he remembered being in Khun’s eyes every time he looked at the original. But since his memories were simply copied from the original, they did not feel as <i>he</i> was truly the one being gazed in that way. Jealous. He was infinitely jealous of the original. The one that had everything Viole wanted. The one who was not utterly alone. The one who had his own purpose, not something that a machine dictated for him. The one who had Khun wrapped around his finger.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Being a creature born as a mirror of Baam’s darkest stage in his life, he thought the only thing he knew was lonesomeness and neglect.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Driven by those feelings of envy, and after many nights of secret encounters with Khun, Viole suggests he could spill the secret the next time he goes to confront the original. He could not even finish the sentence, when Khun’s cold hands were already squeezing his neck. As his lungs became devoid of air and he felt a little light-headed, the look in Khun’s eyes became imprinted in Viole’s brain. Coldness, insanity and dread. It made Viole understand that, in Khun’s head, his relationship with Baam would be destroyed if his beloved knew how Khun used a copy of him as a sex toy. The pressure around his neck stopped just before Viole started losing consciousness.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">So, should Viole expose their little dirty secret? He thought about it for a long time, but in the end, the conclusion was a simple and confident <i>no</i>. Yes, it is painful, everything about this situation hurts him badly, but whatever, he is used to the pain. He is the part of Baam that suffered daily after all, both physically and psychologically. But that part of his life was not only the loneliest, but also the one in which he was more desperate to keep his loved ones safe from harm. And most of all, he loves Khun. He will try to defeat the original, even if, just like Baam, he does not want to fight anyone. He has to, because that is what the program that brought him to life dictates. However, he will not expose Khun’s feelings, his mistakes. That is for him to confess to the original, when time is due. When he feels that it will not ruin their friendship. Someday he will notice Baam loves him as much as Khun loves him. How would Viole not know, if he feels the same way?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Someday, Baam will really have everything Viole dreamt of. If he could not have it, at least a part of him will be happy one day. Surely.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">And Viole? He is meant to disappear into nothingness. When Baam decides to step away from the mirror that brought him to life, Viole’s image will fade. He can only pray for it to be quick and painless. That way, everything would come to an end. He would not have to suffer anymore. Because what meaning holds an existence as his own? And Khun will forget all about him in an instant, as he will not need him anymore. He seems to hate Viole, after all, or hate that he is a remainder of the time when they were apart, when he could not keep Baam safe and he had to go through everything alone.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Not that it is Viole’s fault, but what a copy feels is not important, of course.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And days later, when his battle with the original comes to a close and he starts getting absorbed by him, he closes his eyes and a lone tear slips across his cheek.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><i><div style="text-align: justify;"><i>Please make him happy, Baam. I know you want to.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><i>Goodbye, Mr. Khun.</i></div></i><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><b><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>-END of Day 3-</b></div></b>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-41397846321573763672022-07-25T20:23:00.001-07:002022-07-25T20:23:26.768-07:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBaam week 2022: Day 2<div style="text-align: justify;"><div><span style="font-family: inherit;">Seguimos con el reto de la KhunBaam week de este año, y no creo que vaya a estar al día más allá de este día XD Hoy volví al trabajo, y volvió bien bélico D: Así que no tengo energía para mucho más que para releer esto que ya tenía escrito y publicarlo u.u</span></div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b>Collection for KhunBaam week 2022<br />by RPMizu<br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US">Day 2: Smile / Royal</span></b></span></div></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">At first, Khun simply acted on a whim. Apparently, fate had decided he would meet a boy with huge, innocent eyes, who was alone in the middle of an open field plagued with murderous intent. His trembling yet brave tiny figure was a very interesting sight. The boy looked so out of place. Why would someone like him enter the Tower and become a Regular? He is not fit to be here, Khun had thought back then. If no one protected him, he would die a premature and meaningless death.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And since Khun had nothing better to do, he approached this strange little creature. Even though for Khun everything was mostly dull and meaningless until then, this boy had managed to awaken his curiosity. He needed to know who this boy was, why he was here.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam… It was a fitting name on one hand, since the boy seemed to be sweet like a chestnut dessert. </div><div style="text-align: justify;">But on the other hand, who could ever think about <i>night</i> when looking at him? After all, Baam had a smile that could light up the whole room he was in, like some sort of miniature sun. Innocent. Genuinely filled with curiosity and love for others.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Protect. That was the word that started haunting Khun’s brain ever since he saw that face. He had to protect that precious smile, the only pure and beautiful thing in this hell they call the Tower.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, Baam was like a magnet for other people, for those who loved him… and for those who hated him. For Khun, it was outrageous to think someone could ever hate someone as pure as Baam. But there were people who envied him… and people who wanted to use him. Because his sweet and caring personality, so out of place inside the Tower, was not the only thing that made Baam special. He was literally out of place. An Irregular.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">And those people… those people destroyed Baam’s bright smile. The very thing Khun wanted to protect the most, with all his might… they shattered it into pieces.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">When they met again, six years had gone by. The Baam he once knew was gone. Now, he went by the name Viole. His hair had grown past his thighs, and long bangs covered his once sparkling golden eyes. Baam was not the innocent, sunny boy he was when he entered the Tower. Not anymore. He was not weak and defenseless anymore either. Those people, FUG, had wanted to transform him into a killing machine. A God, capable of slaying the King of this Tower.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">And Baam had grown strong, he indeed has. But at what cost? Khun would not care less about overthrowing Jahad and the Ten Families if that meant Baam could smile happily. But the world apparently did not want that. The world did not want Baam to be free, to live peacefully with his friends, as he has always wished for. Because the world was never at peace, and there were few people with power great enough to put an end to this eternal war. And of course, even though Baam was broken by those very same people and is just starting to himself back together, he is still the caring and infinitely pure boy he was when he entered the Tower. Of course he could not stand by and watch as other people suffered before him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">In Khun’s opinion, the world can go fuck itself if he can have Baam smiling every day. He can kill anyone for that smile. But Baam has a pure heart, which cannot not be truly happy as long as the people in the Tower are suffering. What can Khun do against that, if it was Baam’s pure heart what made him fall in love with him in the first place? Those bastards say Baam is a God that will slay the false King, and at first, Baam despised the idea. Of course he would not agree; Baam does not want to use his power to enslave or kill anyone.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">But then again, at the Name Hunt station, Baam says in a whisper he does want to become a God, but for other purpose. A warm and cozy feeling takes hold of Khun’s chest when he hears exactly why Baam wants to be a God now. Baam wants it so that he can fulfill everyone’s wishes, so he can be someone who can make everyone safe and happy. In the end, Baam is more ambitious than anyone else in this Tower, but the nature of his ambitious was simply different. And that wish alone, even if Khun knows it will never become true, made Baam a God in Khun’s eyes.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">So, if Baam wishes so, Khun will become his lighthouse, to guide him through the path of glory. He will become his soldier, who slays each and every enemy that dares to cross Baam’s way. He will be the one by Baam’s side when he ascends to new heights. And he will be the one to put the crown on Baam’s head. Because no one is more fit to be King than the one who wants to be the God that makes everyone’s wishes come true. Baam will be the star that shines even through the darkness of the night. And then, that smile will not only heal Khun’s heart. It will bright up the entire world. Right now, that is Khun’s dream.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">-END of Day 2-</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-43323201501926855582022-07-24T19:21:00.001-07:002022-07-24T19:21:09.035-07:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBaam week 2022: Day 1<div style="text-align: justify;"><div><span style="font-family: inherit;">Hoy comenzamos el reto de la KhunBaam week de este año, y esta vez trataré de participar en la misma semana o mes, o al menos no atrasarme mucho XD La primera vez que participé, el 2020, logré hacer cada vez el mismo día en que era, pero no sé cómo lo logré D: Y ahora que el trabajo cada vez me asesina más la energía y el tiempo, pos menos lo creo posible XD Pero bue, que aquí está el primer día. Tengo que arreglar mis otros fics para subirlos aquí también, btw.</span></div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><div><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b>Collection for KhunBaam week 2022<br />by RPMizu<br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US">Day 1: Myths / Rain</span></b></span></div></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You know, for a while now, every time it’s raining, you look kind of gloomy, Baam.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">As the two of them stand under the little roof of a closed store, Baam hears Khun’s voice amidst the sound of the heavy rain pouring down the streets. The town is deserted; only they were crazy enough to go shopping in this weather. Truth is, Khun had become tired of Rak whining about not having any bananas, and Baam volunteered to go get him some, but Khun apparently did not want him to go alone… and thus here they are now, taking shelter from the unexpected downpour.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…Yeah, maybe you are right.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, Baam did not think that what started as a spontaneous and harmless adventure going out for groceries, would end up with Khun bringing this particular topic into their conversation. Going by the words he used, perhaps Khun wanted to ask him this for a long time now, but he could not find the appropriate moment to do it. Khun is right, though; Baam has noticed he indeed becomes a bit depressed when it is raining, and he knows why and when this shift in his mood started happening. Baam thought he was hiding it well though, but apparently Khun knows him too well to not notice. <i>As expected from Mr. Khun.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“The change in your reactions is pretty recent.” Khun continues, probably because Baam did not give him a proper answer. “There was a time were you loved the rain. You used to go out into the rain on purpose; you played with it, used your powers on it.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">A warm feeling gets hold of Baam’s chest as he sees the smile full of tenderness and affection in Khun’s lips, nostalgia filling those cobalt eyes as Khun looks up at the sky. And then, his gaze turns serious, and the sudden change in his attitude startles Baam a bit.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“But then one day, you started staying inside, looking through the window with that face.” Baam turns to stare at Khun trying to look normal, but it seems it is in vain. As always, Khun can see right through his façade. “Yes, that look exactly, as if you want to stay calm, but deep down you are filled with insecurity.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Baam can only sigh and smile sadly at Khun’s accurate remark. “As expected from Mr. Khun.” is the only thing he manages to say, in a tired voice.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">After some seconds of silence, Khun speaks up again, his voice firm but cautious. “It started after we went through the Floor of Death, right?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Ever so observant, his Mr. Khun. How could Baam ever think he would be able to hide something from Khun? Suddenly, a cold hand takes hold of Baam’s wrist for a moment, making him look in Khun’s way. Those sharp, deep blue eyes are looking at him with both apprehension and understanding. Damn, this is exactly what Baam wanted to avoid. He did not want to distress Khun with his futile worries.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“Want to tell me what’s wrong?” A quiet tone that invites Baam into a safe space, as only Khun can do for him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“With the rain?” completes Baam, laughing softly, trying to make light of the thoughts that are invading his mind once again. “Nothing, really. I still like the rain to an extent.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Baam sighs again, staring at the drops falling into the puddles… like spears from the sky. “…Remember the story about how the Floor of Death became what it is today?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Of course I do. Before going to that floor, I only knew what everyone did, that some incredible disaster happened there and now no one lived there. There were some rumors about Enryu, but nothing accurate or convincing enough. Well, I’m not totally convinced about what we heard is the complete truth yet, though. A monster appearing out of nowhere to decimate everyone that lived in the floor, including the Administrator himself… sound farfetched, to say the least. Garam’s story was more like a myth or a legend.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">As the rain continues to fall, Baam’s eyes become glued to the puddles, to the drops piercing the earth, with more force at every second. “A myth, eh? It would certainly seem so, but I don’t think Miss Garam lied to us.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s not that I think she wanted to deceive us, but I don’t think she knows the complete story either.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“…Maybe you are right.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">As dark thoughts take hold of Baam’s brain, his hands become a little sweaty, and suddenly feel unbearably empty, so he starts playing with his own fingers, intertwining them, then letting them loose, linking them again together and repeating the process all over again.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">A tired sigh escapes through his lips, which feel kind of dry. “He is an Irregular, right? Mr. Enryu.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“He is.” Khun answers and, by the tone of his voice, Baam knows he is a bit confused. But that is all Khun says. Maybe he is unsure if it is appropriate to say anything else, like he is stepping into a minefield with Baam in this state. Or maybe Baam is looking a bit too much into it.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…Just like me, right?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Through the corner of his eye, Baam can see Khun nodding slowly, and then gasping and turning around to look at him. So he noticed, huh? As to why Baam is so concerned about what they heard in the Floor of Death. However, Baam is not ready to confront Khun face to face. So, he does not turn around and simply continues staring at the rain with empty, golden eyes.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">A sad smile paints his still dry lips. “Irregulars are monsters; everyone thinks so. That is why no one can know I’m an Irregular too. Isn’t that right, Mr. Khun?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">From the corner of his eye, he sees Khun opening his mouth to say something, but then he closes it immediately, probably waiting for Baam to continue.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So Baam continues, the game of intertwining his fingers not stopping for a second. “Mr. Enryu created a terrible legend because his power was too strong, so strong he managed to kill an Administrator and everyone in the whole floor. Miss Garam said red shinsu fell down from the sky, destroying every living being. Like blood rain…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes, that is what she said, but Enryu wanted to kill everyone, he did it on purpose.” Amidst the rain, Khun’s voice sounds a little impatient. Great, he is troubling Mr. Khun again. “He wanted to kill Jahad’s followers for disgracing Arlene’s home, didn’t he? Of course Jahad’s followers would judge him as a monster, even though they got what they deserved.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Leaving aside the topic of someone ever deserving death or not,” Baam says, and he hears Khun huffing, which makes him chuckle a little. However, the thoughts he is having do not let him smile for much longer. “what if he didn’t want to do something like that? Miss Garam said Mr. Enryu gave the people the chance to flee if they wanted to, to betray Jahad and save their lives, but no one actually lived to tell if that was true or not.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“That is probably because Jahad’s army pursued the survivors and killed them, so no one would know the truth.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A quiet whimper escapes Baam’s mouth, and he is grateful that the loud sound of the rain seems to have drowned it. “That is what Miss Garam thinks too, but…” He has to say it. He needs someone to understand. He needs Khun to understand, even if it is stupid on his part. “…But what if it’s not true? What if Mr. Enryu’s powers went out of control when he saw what those people have done with mom’s lands?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Baam…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">He cannot stop himself now. The words simply flow across his chest and into his mouth, with him unable to suppress them. “Maybe he was just upset… so unbearably angry and hurt, that his power reached a point in which just… exploded.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">His fingers stop linking between themselves only to do a gesture of a tiny explosion, accompanied with a low bang sound. Then, the game of linking his fingers together resumes and gets a little more intense, causing him a bit of harm. Baam does not stop, however.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">And the words keep flowing. “It happened to me at least once in the past, when Rachel made clear she betrayed me, that she didn’t want to be near me.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">He can feel Khun’s movement right next to him; a hand that attempted to reach out for him, but ultimately hesitated and declined the effort. And Baam remains still, trying to keep himself together, only his hands moving endlessly, and his eyes glued to the grey skies above.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I was so hurt, so heartbroken. I wanted her to disappear, so she wouldn’t hurt me anymore.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">His golden yet dull eyes turn to stare at the streets once more, into the drops melting into big puddles. But Baam is not really seeing the image in front of him. What he is seeing is far away, it is Rachel’s upset and, at the same time, afraid expression. Baam shakes his head, shaking off the image as well.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">With a tiny, sad smile, he continues. “No, <i>I</i> wanted to disappear, so I wouldn’t feel anything anymore. And then everything started to overflow. My feelings, my power.” The movements of his fingers stop for a moment, and he stares at the palms of his hands. Not really seeing, but feeling. Feeling his own power threatening to come out, to betray Baam and steal everything that is precious to him. “It didn’t come out as tears, for some reason I was unable to cry. It simply came out as energy… murderous energy.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">That is when Khun apparently stopped hesitating, because his hand now did reach out for Baam, grabbing his arm and making Baam face him. However, Baam simply flinches in place, not daring to look at Khun. “Baam, stop.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">An order, stern but caring. The type of tone Khun knows he has to use when Baam is in this state. This is not the first time he has been drowning in self-harming thoughts, and both know it will not be the last either. “What if I do something like that too?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You didn’t harm anyone that time, and you won’t do it in the future either!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“How…? How can you be sure about that?” Khun’s hand now lifts his chin, so Baam cannot hide his own face anymore. The concerned look Khun gives him is enough for Baam to spill the few tears he had been holding in the corners of his eyes. “I’m not as powerful as Mr. Enryu, that’s why I haven’t done anything like that. But if… But if not even Mr. Enryu, who has so much more experience than me, can control his own powers when he is deeply upset, how would I be able to do it?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Now Khun pulls Baam into a tight embrace, leaving Baam’s cheek resting in his left shoulder. A soft whimper escapes Baam’s lips once again, and he closes his eyes, feeling the strength leaving his body. “Especially me, since I’m so easily distressed…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“Shh… don’t think anymore. I’m here, ok?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Khun’s low voice sounds so comforting against his ear. Baam knows Khun cannot say for sure nothing bad is going to happen. So he does not say anything of the sort; Khun will not lie to him. Baam hugs him back, burying his face against the curve of Khun’s neck and allowing himself to melt into his frosty scent.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What if… what if I create my own myth? The myth of a new monster, of my own rain of disaster… destruction… death… blood…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The words keep coming to his head, tormenting him. Images of his own self decimating people. People who may or may not be innocent, but Baam does not care about that. He simply does not want to hurt anybody. He just wants to live in peace, with his friends. Just a little, simple wish he may never have fulfilled.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You will never become a monster, Baam; you don’t have it in you.” Khun takes Baam’s face between his hands, and leaves a soft kiss on his forehead, then rests his own forehead against Baam’s. His blue eyes are closed, so Baam does the same. “You are different from Jahad, the Family Leaders, and all the other irregulars. You are as ambitious as they are, yes, but your ambitions are different. They are so pure. You are so pure.” Another kiss, now on his right cheek. And now Khun’s forehead rests against Baam’s neck. And Baam can feel his cheeks burning up a little. “And even if you are right, if Enryu were like you, didn’t want to harm anyone and his power went out of control, then…" Baam cannot help shrinking in Khun’s arms a little at those words. “Then it would have been because he was alone, because he didn’t have anyone to calm him down, to make him feel safe… I will never let you become a monster, Baam. Never.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Khun…” is the only thing that slips out of Baam’s sore throat. He wants to cry against Khun’s chest, but the tears do not come out. Khun’s frosty aroma has once again calmed down the sobs that want to overflow from within. Khun, always his anchor to earth.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“Do you trust me?” Baam nods as best as he can, being imprisoned against Khun’s chest. “Then forget all about Enryu and the blood rain, ok? I want you to look at the rain as you did before, full of innocent delight.” He lets out a chuckle, as Khun lifts his chin once again, blue eyes against his own honey ones. “I have an idea: if it’s still raining when we get back, we can play under the rain, the three of us, as we used to. We will need to dress up for the rain though; I don’t want you to get sick. And neither the alligator, he is a pain in the ass when he feels bad.” Baam giggles again. Khun is always looking after them, as the team dad he is. “Would you like that?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam separates himself from Khun slowly, not really wanting to break contact, so he takes Khun’s cold hands into his own. “Of course, I would love that, Mr. Khun.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s settled then.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Thus Khun starts walking back to the place they are staying at, not letting go of Baam’s hand. And Baam is glad, because his turbulent emotions are just beginning to subside. It is all thanks to Mr. Khun. Even if the rain might still evoke unwanted thoughts in him, it will also remind him of this, of Khun’s unshakable support and care.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><i>Thank you, Mr. Khun. I really love you.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">However, those words do not come out. Maybe another time, when he is feeling better, when Khun does not think he is just confused and vulnerable. But just like his power threatens to come out when he is distress, his other emotions will have to be exposed someday too, right?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam tightens his hold on Khun’s hand, and the other looks back, probably to make sure he is okay. The warm smile Baam gives back must have reassured him, because Khun answers with the very same gesture. “Let’s hurry. The alligator must be torturing everyone because we are late with his snacks.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Baam’s laughter gets muffled by the rain, but it does not matter. He knows that, as long as he is with Mr. Khun, everything will be alright.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>-END of Day 1-</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-64990762962022256352021-07-25T14:44:00.004-07:002023-11-04T17:33:36.295-07:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Un-ticking bombs: Chapter 1<div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">Hace rato que tenía que arreglar mis fics y compartirlos aquí, así que aquí vamos, empezando por Un-ticking bombs, ahora que subí el segundo cap a AO3. Como dice en el título, es principalmente WhiteBaam, pero tendrá harto KhunBaam (principalmente en flashbacks e interacciones cortas) y también RachelYura como pareja secundaria. Es R-18 y tiene non-con.</span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">Btw, hoy empieza la KhunBaam week 2021, y no sé si alcanzaré a hacer algo, no creo, pero quiero participar aunque sea atrasada u.u</span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><br /></span></div><div style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: inherit;"><b>Un-ticking bombs<br />by RPMizu<br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US">Chapter 1: Farewell letter</span></b><br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">The bright rays of the artificial morning
sun descend upon Baam’s sleeping face, and he shifts a little between the
sheets. A few seconds later, he slowly opens his eyes when the light suddenly
leaves his eyelids. The first thing he sees is an angry Khun out of the bed, closing
the curtains. Baam can’t help laughing softly. The day is just starting and
Khun is already being pestered by something. Last night, before they went to
bed, he was complaining about their teammates, who make him do so much work
(and especially about Rak, as always). Sometimes Khun seems to be everyone’s
dad, it’s kind of cute. Although sometimes Baam is the one who gets to be the
dad among them, when Khun and Rak need to be kept away from each other’s necks.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">When he notices Baam staring at him, Khun
smiles awkwardly and scratches the back of his head. “Sorry, we left the
curtains opened yesterday. I didn’t want the sun to disturb your sleep, but I
suppose I failed miserably.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“It’s ok. Both of us were at fault.” Baam
returns the smile, feeling a cozy warmth inside. The day is just starting and
Khun is already taking care of him.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">He opens his arms to receive Khun back
into his bed (their? It’s more like theirs now) and Khun is more than happy to
comply, resting his head on Baam’s lap, as he seems to like doing, and wraps
his arms around Baam’s waist. And Baam gently strokes that pale blue hair he
loves so much. “Yeah, we were too busy last night, weren’t we? Is your body
alright?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“It’s too late to be asking that, don’t
you think, Mr. Khun?” Khun’s sly yet sleepy expression makes Baam’s heart beat a
little faster. He looks so handsome. Those sleepy cobalt eyes are enticing.
“But I’m okay, thank you.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“I thought so. We didn’t get to do all I
wanted since we were too tired, after all. We fell asleep immediately after the
first round.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Baam wonders what else was that he wanted
to do, and notices that, even if he says <em>they</em> fell asleep right after, Khun still took the time
to clean them up and then wrap Bam perfectly with the blankets before going to
sleep himself. Once more, Baam smiles warmly at the thought. Ever so protective
of him. Didn’t he say it? Khun is the daddy of their team. Once, Baam told Khun
about this thought and he burst laughing, saying something about sexual
implications Baam didn’t really understand. Whichever the case, if it was
something that is sexually appealing, Baam is sure Khun is that and more.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“You say your body is alright, but… did it
have enough, Baam?” He can’t help but yelp when Khun starts placing small kisses
on his flat and muscular belly. Girl kisses, like Baam calls them since
they remind him of that one kiss Endorsi gave him on the cheek. They are brief,
soft, affectionate, like butterfly touches.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Mr. Khun…!” He is getting ticklish, but
stops squirming away when Khun’s tongue tastes his navel, leaving a thin trail
of saliva through his waist. “That’s not fair…”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“I had to let you rest yesterday, but you
know” Khun nibs at his hips slightly, his butterfly kisses getting lower and lower.
“the others don’t leave us by ourselves that often, and it’s getting really
exasperating.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">If he knows they had to rest and that’s
why he controlled himself last night, then why is he doing this first thing in
the morning? “We have to be in good shape today, since we are taking this
floor’s test and we don’t know what might be waiting for us. I have to protect
everyone.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">For a moment, he smiles proudly at his job
as their team’s ace. However, his words don’t sound too convincing when his
lower half is starting to react to Khun’s touch. His body is really giving him
away. Yeah, they shouldn’t do any more than this, but Baam has to admit he wants
it too. Khun just laughs, looking directly at him now and seeming kind of
inebriated.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Our strong, strong Baam, who protects all
of us.” Khun’s humming sounded like a song for children, and it makes Baam
giggle like child too. His cheeks get a little red when Khun’s fingers trace
his hip bones down, giving him pleasurable goosebumps. “You have such a sensitive
body for such a powerful warrior. But you know what they say: with great power
comes great ass.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“What’s that supposed to mean?” Baam bursts
laughing and a few resulting tears cloud his eyes. “I think you are still
half-asleep, Mr. Khun.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">He doesn’t seem to regret the nonsense he
just said at all. “I said I what said, I meant what I meant. And I’m right: you
do have a great ass.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Thank you… I think?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun’s hands get to his lower back, his
fingertips just brushing against his skin and giving him shivers. They
gradually descend until they get to his butt. Baam feels the heat rising to his
face when Khun starts squeezing his cheeks, and feels a warm breath against his
erection. “Want me to serve you, my lord?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Baam feels a little disappointed when Khun
moves away from there, but forgets about it immediately when Khun starts
leaving kisses across his legs now. He is teasing him to no end, as always.
“I’m not the lord of anything…”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">He feels his lover’s soft laugh against
his already sensitive skin. “Well, I’m going to become the head of the Khun
family, so even if you don’t become a God like all those FUG bastards want you
to be,” his words get interrupted now and then by the sounds of short kisses
being placed on every part of Baam’s long legs. “you will be a lord either way
if I take you as my husband, and that’s exactly what I intend to do. So, you
might want to get used to being called that.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Then I will be one of your mistresses?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Now it is Baam’s turn to tease Khun, though
it kind of backfires as he can’t help imagining himself with a <em>male mistress</em>
attire (what he imagines it to be, at least) sitting on top of Khun’s lap, who
is sitting on a throne. He blushes furiously at the embarrassing image, but it
doesn’t seem that bad. Not bad at all. Baam punches himself mentally for having
investigated the Khun family once. He shouldn’t have done that. He simply
wanted to know more about <em>his</em> Khun, but ended up only finding magazines that
exposed Khun Edahn’s life with his mistresses, and he couldn’t help imagining <em>his</em>
Khun in Edahn’s place. It suited him, being Khun so incredibly sexy and so
adept at using people, after all. But that was just a fantasy. Baam shakes his
head energetically, trying to get the idea of him being Khun’s <em>mistress</em>
away from his horny mind.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Thankfully, Khun is too busy caressing
Baam’s legs and doesn’t see the luminous blush still lingering in his face.
“Nah, I wouldn't want anyone else if I can have you as my husband. Still, as
the Family Head, I would need to get some to have descendants… Shit, it’s not
like I want children either. Who needs kids when you have all those idiots to
take care of? I wouldn’t mind <em>your</em> children, though.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">That train of thought takes Baam by
surprise. “My kids? Who would I have children with?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“No one. I will never allow anyone else to
touch you.” Khun suddenly bites his ankle, probably leaving a mark there. So
possessive, yet it makes Baam feel warm again. “At least I can promise you’ll be
the only one in my heart. My only husband.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Yes, him being Khun’s <em>mistress</em>
(there isn’t exactly a word for a male one, is it?) is just a fantasy. He
doesn’t want to actually be that, nor does he want Khun to have others at his
bed either. He wants to be his husband, like Khun said. And he wants Khun to be
only his.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun licks his legs up now, getting to
Baam’s hips again and giving him pleasurable shudders. He suddenly stops,
looking directly at Baam’s face, and the almost animalistic desire in those blue
eyes makes his heart beat faster. “…God, that sounds so tempting, to fuck you
on Khun Edahn’s bed. One more reason to become the Khun family head.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Mr. Khun! I didn’t imagine you had a
fantasy like that!” Though Baam has to admit he finds it kind of appealing too.
More appealing than it should be, in fact. Damn. And the way Khun is smiling
says he can read his guilty thoughts without any effort.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“See? You want me to fuck you on the bed
of the Khun Family Head.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Just… don’t talk anymore.” Baam places a
hand on Khun’s mouth to shush him, but the other bursts laughing either way. It
annoys him a little that he is laughing at his reactions. They shouldn’t
daydream about having sex in Khun Edahn’s bedroom, no matter how tempting that
sounds, so he tries to change the topic before both of them start seriously
considering it a good idea. “Didn’t you say you would serve me?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Oh eager, aren’t you? Ok.” Without any
other warning, Khun gets between his legs, separating them abruptly and making
Baam gasp when he feels Khun’s breath at his erection again. As Khun focuses his
gaze on him from there, a long, slender finger traces Baam’s lips. “You did it
to me with your precious mouth last night, so it’s my turn now. Ah, and I
should prepare you too. Where’s the lube? I know we still had some. The bottle
wasn’t empty when I prepared you yesterday, right?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun begins searching for said bottle by
looking around the bed, but is nowhere to be found. Meanwhile, Baam is starting
to get increasingly frustrated by Khun’s warm breath breaking apart from him
and leaving him once again without any kind of satisfaction. And although they
already said they shouldn’t do anything that could leave them exhausted, and
that’s exactly why they only did it once last night, the reckless part of him
really wants Khun inside him again, so he chooses to keep his frustration and
his voice of reason silent. He is even considering taking action if Khun keeps
leaving him hanging.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">That’s when Khun catches a glimpse of the
miraculous bottle, far away from the bed and near a table. The incredulousness
in his voice and facial expression amuses Baam. “How!? How did it get there?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“I think I did that, sorry.” Khun goes get
the bottle, clearly losing his patience. Now he loses it, even though he was
the one teasing Baam earlier. And Baam can only laugh: it’s so nice seeing Khun
losing control for once, especially if it is because he is so eager to just
touch Baam more. And he understands, as he feels the same way. In fact, it was
Baam being impatient last night that caused that poor bottle of lube to be
thrown so far away.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“I got it.” Khun smiles broadly and
immediately gets on top of Baam, taking his lips by surprise. Still, Baam quickly
relaxes to the kiss, letting Khun explore his mouth completely. It feels so
good, so right. It has been this way ever since they started this relationship.
So he feels kind of empty when Khun’s lips leave his. “I noticed before but you
really love kissing, don’t you?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Ah…” He must give that impression,
because he indeed feels kind of drowsy after that deep kiss. “Yeah, I think so…
it feels good kissing you, Mr. Khun. I don’t know if it means something coming
from me, since you are the only one I have done this with, but I think you are
a pretty good kisser.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun smiles proudly at his innocent
compliment and pets Baam’s hair lovingly, bringing a strand of it to his lips.
“I have been told that before, but coming from you is even more satisfying.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Even if I don’t have anything else to
compare to? Well, even if I had, being Mr. Khun I know you’d still be the
best.” But then something comes to his mind, distracting him from the kisses
his neck is now prey of. “Wait a minute. How are you so good at this?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">The question apparently takes Khun by
surprise, as he stops his loving actions and simply stares at Baam with a blank
expression on his face. “You are pretty good too, you know? But I’m certain you
were a virgin before doing it with me, since you didn’t even know what a real kiss
was.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">His lover’s laugh makes him red in the
face. He doesn’t want to remember those embarrassing things. Even though it
feels like they have been lovers since forever, what Khun is mentioning now
actually happened not so long ago, just a few months back in time. “That’s easy
to explain. I learned imitating you, as I do with everything else. The question
here is how did <em>you</em>
get so adept at this, Mr. Khun? I think that is more concerning, especially
since you are trying to change the subject.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Well…” Khun’s gaze shifts away from him,
and now he seems a little nervous at Baam’s accusatory tone. “I had to do lots
of things in order to deal with being apart from you for so many years after
FUG took you away.” Baam doesn’t get what Khun is referring to with this
statement, but the next one he does understand. “And I just don’t like doing
important things before practicing them firsthand. I had to build skill before
doing things to you. I couldn’t embarrass myself in front of you.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Baam smiles warmly for a second. “That’s so
like you, Mr. Khun, but we could have learned together! And I still don’t like
the idea of you doing these things to someone else.” Then puffs his cheeks in a
childish attempt to look mad, but deflates them when Khun tickles his side.
“That’s not fair! I’m trying to look angry!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Then let me disappoint you: you just
managed to look incredibly cute. And don’t worry. Since I first touched you, I
haven’t been with anyone else aside from you. After all, I only did it with
other guys because of you, and no one interests me that way except you.”
Khun’s confession comes out without a hint of embarrassment or doubt, just with
a smile full of confidence and affection.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Hmph, that better be true.” Baam huffs his
cheeks again, and Khun lets out a soft laugh.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Then his blue haired lover grazes his lips
against his own, blue eyes glue to gold ones. His low, seductive voice makes
Baam's heart skip a beat. “Now shut up and let me please you, ok? Or even better,
let those delicious sounds you make muffle your words.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Baam wants to protest for making him feel
so attracted to him every time, for being so fricking sexy, but his ability of
speech is cut short by the sensation of Khun’s tongue descending across his
skin, slowly, from his neck down his torso and reaching his pelvis. Then, that
silky touch gets to the tip of his still erected penis. He instinctively bites
his lower lip. “M-Mr. Khun…”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Shhh, don’t do that, baby. You’ll hurt
yourself, and I love…” An intense suck at the head tenses up his entire body,
and a soft chuckle gets muffled against his skin, making him shudder upon
receiving the resulting vibrations in his most sensitive area. “I love the
sounds you make.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">So he surrenders to Khun’s will as always,
letting out his quiet moans as requested. Well, not only because of that, of
course. Mostly because the pleasure of having this expert mouth on his erection
is a bit too much to bear. Khun’s tongue traces the veins in it all down to the
base, and then his lips envelop the head of his penis, as his lover alternates
between soft sucks and accurate licks. This hot cavern surrounding him threats
to drive him to the edge, but still… there’s something in him that feels
lonely, as Khun probably already knows but is choosing to ignore it
deliberately. “M-Mr. Khun…?” He receives a muffled acknowledging sound as an
answer. “I feel… Ahh…! I want… I-I need… Ahh!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">The words don’t want to come out correctly
between the moans he still is trying to suppress. He can feel Khun’s hot mouth
leaving him and he lets out a frustrated groan, although it is soon replaced
with Khun’s long, skillful fingers, wrapping around the base and stroking him
up and down, slowly. “I know, baby. You want something inside, right?” Baam
feels a slender finger tracing his entrance and yelps, biting his lower lip
again. “This little hole is quivering in anticipation, after all.” He opens his
golden eyes and sees sharp blue ones looking at him with a bit of annoyance.
“And what did I say about hurting your lovely lips, Baam?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Without Khun’s mouth torturing him, he can
now talk with more ease. “Sorry… And you are right, but you said we shouldn’t
do it, that I could get too sore and we have to take the floor’s test today…”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Well, your body doesn’t lie, Baam.” His
lover’s hand leaves him hanging again, only to uncap the bottle of lube and
pour some of its content on his fingers. “You want to come, right? And for that
you want something in here.” One fingertip, now bathed in cold slippery liquid,
touches his entrance and he gasps again. “I know how much you love this.
Actually, it’s hard to believe you were a virgin not so long ago.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“D-Don’t say that…” Baam squirms in place,
his cheeks burning pink. He knows Khun has only inserted until the first
knuckle, but the intrusion still makes him sigh in relief. Khun is right: it’s
strange how his body has gotten used to sex so quickly.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Oh, I don’t mean it in a bad way at all,
but you probably know that already.” Another finger adds up and starts
scissoring inside of him. At this point, he isn’t going to deny it: Baam wants
this badly, and the sounds that escape from his mouth, which get a bit louder
now, are proof enough. “God, you look so adorable and so fricking sexy when you
want it this much.” Those graceful fingers open him up mercilessly now, and Baam
can’t think of anything anymore, anything aside from feeling Khun inside him
right now. “I love seeing you coming undone.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">And it’s too much to bear when Khun takes
him in his mouth again, as now three fingers build their way inside him. Baam
opens his eyes with difficulty, and through the tears of pleasure accumulated
in them, he can see how Khun’s gaze is fixed in his face, his blue eyes shining
with a glint of amusement and desire. He is taking pleasure in seeing him like
this, losing control over his own body. His mouth is now taking him completely,
and Baam is in awe again as to how Khun is able to do this without any
difficulty. He can feel the back of his lover’s throat and Khun is totally fine
with it. Baam might be able to copy skills almost immediately, but he is still
fighting his gag reflex when trying to imitate this. Well, it’s not like he
wants to complain for needing more practice. He is more than happy to keep
practicing this on Khun.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">His thoughts get interrupted when those
three fingers find that spot inside him that makes him so crazy. “There… Ahhh!
M-Mr. Khun, please…!” His hands clutch at blue hair, trying to get him away
from there as he feels close to the edge. He doesn’t want to gag him with his
semen, but Khun seems to have other plans.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“God, I want to be inside you so badly…
You look amazing.” His fingers speed up and he keeps licking the tip of his
penis, while looking directly into Baam’s eyes, waiting to see his face when he
comes. “But it’s better if you come once. Just come, baby.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun’s mouth wraps him again and that does
it. Baam’s entire body tenses up and a long, loud whine comes out of him, as he
feels himself filling Khun’s mouth with his semen. That was exactly what he was
trying to avoid, but it’s too late now. He must apologize for coming inside his
mouth (even if Khun was the one who didn’t want to let go), but he has to even
his breath and heartbeat first. Then, those fingers come out of him and it suddenly
feels empty. Baam can’t understand yet why he feels this way during sex. He
can’t help feeling so empty when Khun lets go of him. So he fights the
tiredness and the daze his recent orgasm left him in, and searches for Khun
blindly. “Mr. Khun…”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">And as always, Khun understands him better
than himself, and gets on top of him, so Baam can wrap his arms around him and
keep him close as he needs to. “I’m here, baby, don’t worry.” Khun kisses his
forehead, then his cheek, then the corner of his lips, and finally enters his
mouth. And as always, Baam lets himself melt in the kiss. As they break apart,
Khun laughs lovingly as he notices how Baam’s eyes are still glued to his lips
and how Baam’s mouth moves as if to reach for his and prolong the kiss. “You
really love kissing, eh?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Well, this one was a bit bitter.” Of
course it was. Khun swallowed all his cum without complain. “But I don’t mind,
so…” Baam unites their lips again for a few seconds, before looking at Khun with
pleading eyes. “Kiss me again. Kiss me more…”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“God, you are perfect…” and he complies,
devouring Baam’s mouth slowly, taking his time to savor every inch of it. “Do
you want me inside you now?” Baam’s whole body shivers as that low, seductive
whisper is accompanied by a nibble in his ear. God, Khun is right in saying his
body is too sensitive. Of course, he nods frantically. His insides still feel
lonely after all, and the lube makes it even worse. “I want you to say it. Do
it.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Baam doesn’t even hesitate, Khun’s orders
being absolute to him. “…Please come inside me, Mr. Khun....”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Good boy.” Another kiss on his forehead,
a hand with long fingers petting his hair, and Baam sighs in relief when he
feels Khun separating his legs and positioning himself between them. “We don’t
want you sore, so I’ll have to be gentle, even if you might not want to.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“It’s ok, I know, I just… want to feel you
more.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“God, how can you be so pure yet so sexy
at the same time?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Suddenly, the door opens with a loud bang,
and the two of them freeze in place. There is Rak, entering without even
knocking and then yelling at them, like usual. “Lazy turtles! Get up already!!
What…?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Rak freezes up too, staring at them
astonished. Khun reacts first and quickly covers them up. First Baam, and only
when he is completely wrapped in sheets, then Khun minds covering his own naked
body. Baam, on the other hand, doesn’t know what to do. Rak seems so deeply in
shock, he doesn’t even react immediately when Khun lashes out on him.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Stupid gator! Why did you have to enter
like that?! Don’t you know there’s something called <em>knocking first</em>!?” Then
he grumbles in a low voice so Rak doesn’t hear him clearly, but Baam can, and
Khun’s complaints make him blush even more. “Fuck, I want to be inside you so
badly, and you were so ready too… Fucking alligator…”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“It’s ok, Mr. Khun…” Baam tries to calm him
down a little by caressing his soft, blue hair, but doesn’t accomplish much. In
fact, it seems it only frustrates him even more, perhaps because it reminds him
how much he wants to touch Baam more or at least cuddle in bed together for a
while longer.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“No, it’s not! It’s unfair! You came once,
so you are fine, but I’m not!” Jeez, dear Mr. Khun, please be less explicit in
front of poor Rak.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO THE BLACK TURTLE,
YOU SNEAKY TURTLE!!” A spear flies right between them, grazing at Khun’s cheek
and leaving a bleeding scratch. Rak attacking Khun is not a new thing by any
means, but to just throw his spear at him means is definitely pissed this time.
Rak must think Khun is hurting him or something like that. “I WON’T FORGIVE YOU
IF YOU HURT MY LITTLE BLACK TURTLE WITH YOUR FILTHY PENIS!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Baam can’t help but blush furiously, even
if the phrase does make him chuckle a little. Khun seems agitated too, but apparently not
for the same reasons “Argh, shut up! Do you want everyone in the
Tower to hear you!?” Khun throws a pillow at Rak’s face, which gets caught in
the air and thrown back at him. They keep throwing it back and forth, not even
once landing in the other’s face as they intended.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“I don’t know why you turtles keep trying
to hide this when it’s so obvious.” Rak gets serious suddenly. After hearing
that statement, Baam starts playing with the border of the sheet and Khun covers
him up again when his skin gets too exposed by accident. Baam just laughs
quietly at his possessiveness. It’s so heartwarming. Khun should know Rak
doesn’t see Baam (or anyone, for that matter, as far as he knows) with those
eyes, but he probably can’t help getting upset.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“I don’t mind telling the others, but Mr.
Khun insisted.” He finally answers, and it’s true. He didn’t understand why,
but chose to respect Khun’s opinion on the matter.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“You two are too simple-minded to get it,
but most people don’t understand relationships between two guys.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Why is that, Mr. Khun?” Baam asks
immediately. Khun had already tried to explain it to him, but he didn’t get it
at all. Why wouldn’t they accept two people in love? Why would gender be so
important? Rachel taught him love was a beautiful thing that grew between
people, that it makes you happier than anything, and can also make you sadder
than anything. And she was right. Baam feels the happiest right now, surrounded
by his dear friends, and by Mr. Khun, his most special person. And Khun was the
one who taught him there are things you might want to do with that person, like
kissing and <em>making
love</em>. He said <em>might</em> because you could love someone the most and not
feel those desires, like when Rachel was Baam’s most important person. But with
Khun he really wanted those. Was there something wrong with that?</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Baam’s curious and innocent face seems to
get Khun even more disturbed than he already was. “I’ll try explaining it to
you again later, but you should know people in the Tower are not so nice.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“But they are our friends!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“They are, but just think about what
Endorsi would do if she finds out.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Miss Endorsi? She is a good person. I
don’t think she would find it gross like you said most people would.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun stays still for a few seconds, just staring
at him. Suddenly, he throws the same pillow he was exchanging with Rak but now
at Baam’s face, and then messes his dark brown hair up. “Baam, I love you so
much, but sometimes you are just too clueless. That makes you cute though, so
it’s ok.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Baam pouts like a little kid for an
instant, and then gives Khun a smile full of tenderness. “But I have you to
take care of me even if I’m acting clueless, right?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Always.” Khun smiles brightly, an
expression he reserves only for Baam, and places a soft kiss in his forehead,
which makes Baam giggle happily.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">But there is someone else who is clearly
not happy with the scene that’s developing in front of his eyes. “DON’T IGNORE
YOUR MIGHTY LEADER! Jeez, at least if you told the others, I wouldn’t be the
only third wheel!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Now said pillow does land on Rak’s face,
successfully shutting him up if only for a few seconds. “You can’t tell the
others! Not for now, at least. I have to… prepare first.” As always, Khun wants
to think long about it before doing something risky, but that’s okay. It means
this is something really important to him, so Baam will respect his decision and
give him as much time as he needs.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Rak doesn’t think like him, though. “Argh,
I didn’t raise you turtles to be cowards!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“You didn’t raise us <em>at all</em>!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">They stop arguing when they hear Baam
laughing. He doesn’t get what Khun is referring to, with Endorsi getting mad or
with people not understanding their relationship even if it makes Baam so
fulfilled, but he feels so happy when he sees his closest friends arguing like
that. Like brothers. They are his family and he feels at home. So, Baam opens
his arms widely. “Who wants a hug?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">The two of them run into his arms
immediately, hurting him a bit with their enthusiasm, but he couldn’t care less.
He hugs them both closely even though they are still arguing, now about who is
more loved by Baam.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Argh, I still need to take care of this.”
Khun looks at himself, and Rak stares at Khun with disgust after hearing that.
“And we should get a shower too.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Want me you help you with that?” Baam says
on a flirty yet sweet voice, pointing to the place Khun was looking.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">He receives a devious yet equally flirty
smile in return. “That sounds amazing.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun kisses him briefly, smiling against
his lips. Baam can hear Rak shouting again, something about his turtles being
disgusting. Baam knows he doesn’t mean it, though. An immensely warm feeling
gets hold of Baam’s heart. What a great way to start the day.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">******</span></div><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">And the day continued fine too. There
weren’t any real dangers waiting for them at the floor’s test, they cleared it
without any troubles, and they even found a nice place to stay. Bam can feel
relaxed for the first time in a while, regarding changing floors. The rumors of
FUG fighting against Jahad’s forces, which Bam knows are true, had kept him
anxious for the past few months, worried about his master and Hwaryun whom he
hasn’t seen or even heard about in a while. He wants to believe they are alright,
since they haven’t asked for help yet, but their lack of contact is also
concerning. Nonetheless, for now, Bam wants to forget everything for at least
one day and just laugh alongside his friends.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">But that feeling was short lived. Suddenly
a bright white light covered the entire artificial sky. In an instant, everyone
felt chills, but Bam… Bam was paralyzed, as he felt an incredible urge to fly
to the source of that light, a feeling that’s only suppressed by the deep fear
consuming his soul. Khun probably noticed the tension crawling through Bam’s
body, because he takes his hand and squeezes tightly, effectively breaking the
trance he was in. “Wondering what that was?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“…No, I know already. It’s Mr. White. I
don’t think he is in this floor, though.” Everyone gasps audibly at his words.
Bam can’t blame them.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">And neither can Khun, who squeezes his
hand even tighter in apprehension, though he doesn’t let it show on his facial
expression, probably not wanting to worry the others even more. Ever the daddy,
as Bam likes to describe his usual team-caring attitude. “That bastard? We
haven’t seen him since the Hidden Floor, and that was months ago. How did you
know?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Bam places his free hand on his chest,
trying to get his breath steady. “The souls within me stirred up with fury. I
think… No, I know Mr. White gained his power back.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“That means…” As everyone gasps audibly
again, little Miseng seems afraid and infuriated at the same time. She grabs
Wangnan’s clothes while keeping her angry gaze fixed in the direction the light
came. Bam understands the fear, but doesn’t get the reason behind such deeply
rooted anger. Well, on his part, he does feel more anger than fear, though. “He
must have killed an enormous amount of people!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Not necessarily.” Khun intervenes,
finally letting go of Bam’s hand and then crossing his arms in front of his
chest. “We know the rumors about FUG fighting Jahad’s forces are true. He could
have gotten power from the battlefield. Whichever the case, we decided we don’t
want to get involved with that bastard or Rachel anymore, so Bam, don’t-”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">He doesn’t get to end his statement
because he has to restraint Bam alongside Endorsi, who reacts at the same time
as him, to prevent Bam from jumping into action. It’s difficult to keep Bam in
place even with the two of them working together. The boy is brimming with
power and rage. “My Master could be there! Miss Hwaryun too!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“White was a slayer for FUG. He must have
absorbed only the souls from Jahad’s army. Sure, he is a crazy bastard, so he
could have absorbed some from FUG too, or they could have sacrifice voluntarily
for the cause. You never know what those fanatics could do in order to see
Jahad defeated.” Khun pauses for a second to take air in, as he is still
struggling to keep Bam in place. “But you said Jinsung and Hwaryun were being
kept out of the conflict because of their responsibilities with you, and FUG
doesn’t want to put their new slayer candidate in danger. Sure, there are a lot
of elders who don’t like you, but if they were called into battle they would
have warned you beforehand.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun’s reasoning makes total sense, as
always, and it’s most likely what is happening, but that’s not the only issue
with White absorbing souls. “Still…! He is using people as he pleases again! I
can’t, Mr. Khun… I can’t let him do that!</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Bam, listen to Khun!” says Endorsi now,
unusually in synch with Khun. She must be really worried about him. “This is
the way of the Tower and you can’t change that!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">That calms down Bam a little, if only
because he is now feeling sadness and not only fury. He knows she is right, but
still… “But I want to… I want to change it. I don’t want anybody to die
anymore. For that, I will fight.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Now you’re talking!! That’s my Black
Turtle!!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Don’t encourage him, you stupid gator!
Everybody, just calm down!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun let’s Bam go and encourages Endorsi
to do the same. Bam takes a deep breath, trying to regain his self-control. He
knows it’s not the best idea, but he has to go stop White. He can’t let him get
away with those atrocities anymore. He doesn’t know if it’s because they are
both slayers from FUG, because of the fights they already had, or because they
both have souls sleeping within their bodies and Bam feels the need to give
them retribution. Probably it’s all of those reasons and something more he is
not able to grasp yet. And also, Rachel… She could be with him again. Bam
doesn’t want her involved in those kinds of things, and he doesn’t want to
accept she probably and actively helped White get those souls. He will listen
to what Khun has to say, but he will go there either way, even if he has to go
alone.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“If Bam wants to fight, then we will
fight. We all know he will go with or without us, after all.” Bam feels slightly
ashamed when Khun says that. Is he really that obvious? “The issue here is who
will go fight White and who will continue climbing the Tower. And we need a
plan first.” Then he looks directly into Bam’s eyes, and uses his severe daddy
tone, as Bam likes to call it, the one that makes him shiver with fear, respect
and horniness, all at the same time. “Bam, you have to stop running into
trouble without a plan.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Sorry.” Still, Bam knows he will continue
to do it, since is not something he can control, but he wouldn’t mention that
now, not when Khun is being this serious about it.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“I wanna go! I want to fight that turtle!
He is strong!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Khun smiles sneakily. “I’m going too,
obviously. You reckless guys need me to keep you away from certain death. Endorsi,
you?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">She crosses her arms in front of her chest
and sighs deeply. “Sure. I won’t leave Bam now, and it might give me some
points with Jahad’s forces. Even though I’m clearly a traitor for being in
Bam’s team, they could appreciate my help in getting rid of another slayer.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Great. We will contact Isu. They might
want to join us.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">As Khun summons his pocket and starts
dialing, a little girl stops him by grabbing his dress pants. “…I want to go
too.” Miseng looks so determined, and Wangnan nods, adding himself silently to
her words.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“No, Miseng, it’s going to be very
dangerous.” Now it’s Bam’s turn to intervene. He respects her new found
courage, although he doesn’t know how or why it emerged, but he can’t let her
go. He is already putting his closest friends in danger with his decisions. He
can’t let a girl this young getting involved too. “And Wangnan, you have to
meet with the others and keep Miseng safe.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“You’re right, but…”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Bam knows they are keeping something from
him ever since they were at the Hell Train, and it probably has something to do
with White. They are awful at lying (just like Bam himself), but he can’t get
himself to push them into telling him the truth. They must have their reasons,
and probably would tell him when the time comes. Bam wants to believe in them.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Mr. Viole… you have to defeat him. I… I
understand you don’t want me to go with you, and I don’t want to be a burden
either. Please defeat him, in all of our names.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Bam bends his knees and pets the little
girl’s head. “I’ll do it. Don’t worry, Miseng.” Then Bam turns to Wangnan.
“Please take care of her and reunite with the rest of our old team. Keep them
safe and continue climbing the tower. We will get to you eventually.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Ok, Viole, I’ll do my best! Leave it to
me!” says Wangnan proudly. His warm smile makes Bam feel everything will be
alright, even for just a second. “Just take care of yourselves, guys, and punch
that bastard hard in the face for me.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Who do you think you are talking to?”
Khun replies cockily. Bam can’t help but smile at his attitude. Khun, through
in a different ways ompared to Wangnan, always manages to make him feel
incredibly safe.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Sachi and I will go with them.” That
makes Bam more relaxed. Both Boro and Sachi are strong and reliable. He doesn’t
have to worry for Sweet and Sour if they are with them. “And you, Hockney? Will
you come with us?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">The boy lowers his gaze, but answers
immediately. “No, I’ll go with Bam. That girl, Ha Yura, still has my picture.
If White is with Rachel, then Yura should be with them too. I need to get it
back.” Bam should have imagined that would be the case. That picture is
something really important for Hockney, after all.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Ok. Now we should go back to the hotel.”
Khun takes the lead again, like he always does, and Bam can feel more relaxed
now that they at least know how they will split up. You can always count on
Khun to control the chaos Bam's decisions make. “We will begin our arrangements
there. We have a lot to plan, calls to make, and most importantly, we have to
rest.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Yes!” Bam answers obediently and leans
into the touch when Khun pets his head with both annoyance and affection.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“And you wanted to just go ahead and
punish him, eh? What would you guys do without me?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Hey! I’m the leader, you know! Don’t get
too cocky, Blue Turtle!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Bam knows he is right, even if Rak doesn’t
want to acknowledge it. Without Khun, at least Bam and Rak would be dead,
having jumped straight ahead into a battle they couldn’t win, at least not by
themselves. Bam knows he couldn’t do anything without them. Khun, Rak, Endorsi,
Wangnan’s team, and all his other friends who might not be with him right now
but he knows will support him when the time comes. They are all his precious
family. He will protect them even if it costs him his life.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">So they go back to the hotel and proceed
to start planning ahead, leaded by Khun. Bam takes a deep breath, trying to
calm the turmoil the souls within him are causing. Wangnan’s team will be
alright with Boro and Sachi’s protection. The members of the team supporting
him are strong, so they will be able to keep each other safe. There’s
nothing to worry about. So, why can’t he shake the oppressive feeling in his
chest?</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">And then, things started happening quicker
than anyone expected. That night, Khun did not go to sleep with Bam like he had
being doing for the last weeks, because he wanted Bam to rest. <em>It would be
difficult to resist temptation if you are so close to me</em>, he had
said. So they went separate ways, not before Khun gave him a long kiss and
caressed his back gently, trying to make Bam feel better. It helped, but now
that he is alone in his dark room, looking at the ceiling, he is getting
anxious again.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“I will be fighting again, huh? I didn’t
want to fight anymore. I wanted to keep climbing the tower with everyone,
reunite with Mr. Isu and the others, and forget about White, about Rachel,
about FUG. But I still want to save others. I still want to know about my past,
to know about Rachel. I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if I discarded
those people White is using, knowing where he is and what he is doing. But I’m
putting my friends at risk again…”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“They are already at risk, you know.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">A familiar voice sounds quietly in his
room, and Bam quickly gets up and searches for the source. It’s his Pocket,
which is out without having being summoned, and it’s shining brightly. Bam gets
closer, feeling stupid for being suspicious of his own Pocket, but cautious
nonetheless. Suddenly, it projects a big image of man with long white hair and
snake-like silver eyes.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Mr. White…?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Good night, slayer candidate. Before you
ask, I ordered the blonde girl to hack your Pocket.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Rachel is with you!?” He had assumed that
already, but his chest tightens up at the confirmation. He doesn’t dare to ask
immediately if Rachel did help him or not in regaining his power. He doesn’t
dare for now. He instead swallows slowly, trying to get rid of the pain in his
oppressed heart.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Yep. I thought she was just trash, but
she has proven herself useful in these past several months I kept her by my
side while climbing the tower. But you obviously expected that. She chose me as
her sword instead of you, after all.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Bam’s heart hurts even more at the thought
of his former most important person choosing this demon instead of him. He
shakes his head, trying to get his mind clear. This is not the time to be
hurting because of Rachel. “I don’t care anymore.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Whatever. I don’t care much about her,
but it’s amusing to see you so hurt. Your ever serious face looks so cute.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Bam shivers in disgust and the slayer just
laughs at his reaction. “What do you want? I already know you got your power
back, and we are going to stop you. I won’t let you use innocent people again.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">This time, White looks deeply amused by
his firm words. “Innocent? You really think either FUG or Jahad’s army are
innocent people? Well, whatever. I knew the souls within you would warn you,
and wouldn’t let you alone if you didn’t get revenge for them. Good, that
speeds up things.” Bam looks at him curiously, even if he tries not to give
this away and to keep looking serious. “I also wanted to see you soon. As soon
as possible.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“We will go to you, don’t worry. We will
catch up to you in a few days.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“No, no, no, little slayer candidate. You
must leave right now. Alone.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Why is he telling him this? This is
obviously a trap of some sort. Bam might be naïve, but he isn’t stupid. “I
won’t go alone. I promised Mr. Khun and the others I wouldn’t go without them.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“That annoying Khun guy again.” White
looks so pissed for a few seconds. Did he always hate Khun? Not that Bam
remembers. Then why does he react like this just at the mention of his name? He
didn’t even think White would know for certain who his Khun is. “Well,
whatever. I have an agreement you won’t be able to decline. I already said your
precious friends are now in danger, even if you all don’t know a thing.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“What are you talking about?” he asks
immediately, feeling cold sweat running through his entire body. From White,
and from Rachel too, he knows he can expect anything. What is this talk about
his friends being already in danger?</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Wanna hear?” Bam nods and swallows
slowly, and White’s smile gets wider. “Such a good boy. Ok, I’ll tell you.
After this, you won’t be able to escape from me. But first, you will have to
come to me, alone, like I said.” Bam opens his mouth to refuse, but White
continues. “I wouldn’t risk their safety if I were you.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">He is right. He wouldn’t either, even if
this might just be a trap. His family is much more important than his own
safety. “…Where do I find you?”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Rachel will send you the coordinates. See
you soon, Viole.” With a wink, the connection cuts off.</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">If White is telling the truth, and his
comrades are in an imperceptible danger, then he has to go. It’s obviously a
trap. He could have said what he wanted to say through the Pocket, but like
White mentioned, Bam couldn’t risk it. Not his family. He just prays he can
return to them soon enough. It wouldn’t be like his time in FUG. His whole body
trembles with fear at that thought, but he does his best to calm down. No, it
wouldn’t be like that. Not again. He will hear what White has to say, fight him
alone if he must, and then return to his friends. </span><span style="line-height: 115%;">Yeah, everything will be okay.<o:p></o:p></span><br /><span style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“Sorry, Mr. Khun, everyone.” An absolute
determination gets hold of his golden eyes. “I’ll go alone if it means I can
protect you all.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-family: inherit;">*****</span></div><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">The next day, Khun punched the wall hard
after reading the little piece of paper Bam had left in his own room. Rak
quickly grabs the small letter from Khun’s hand, reads it too and then adds to
Khun’s frustration. “That reckless little turtle! He went to our prey without
us!”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">“I know!” Khun punches again, not caring
if his knuckles are starting to bleed a little. “Bam, why? Why did you leave me
behind? You promised you wouldn't do it without us, without me.”</span><br /><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;"> </span><br /><em><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">Sorry I have to leave by myself. I will be
back soon. Do not worry about me, I will be fine.</span></em><br /><em><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">I love you all.</span></em><br /><em><span lang="EN-US" style="line-height: 115%;">I love you, Mr. Khun.</span></em><br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US"> </span><br /><span lang="EN-US"><b>- END CHAPTER 1 -</b></span><br /></span></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>
Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-51757623564319926342021-04-11T16:54:00.005-07:002021-04-11T16:54:39.619-07:00[Review] Shaman King (2021) - Capítulo 02<div style="text-align: justify;">Debería estar haciendo mi último informe, pero necesito darme un tiempo para ver el cap semanal de SK, ya que es la única cosa que veo ahora o.o También quería darme tiempo para escribir mis fics, pero wn, no puedo concentrarme cuando sé que tengo que hacer el informe, pero tampoco quiero hacer el informe, entonces es un ciclo vicioso u.u Después de esto debería avanzar un poco. Pero ahora hay que ver a mi bebé Ren que aparece en este cap, yo lo sé *u* Que está avanzando rápido este anime XD Como siempre: leer mientras o después de ver el episodio =D (comentario hecho el 11 de abril 2021)</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjxTxeWvjJHcICC6eFCjTM7smXFs6M_sDfVVBndbUYkQCwWLM69KCCR_AsS2LzcDidjzz-JVCsmp2iPZNYF_N-rvQVWMJUUuP3byJzURcchnCImM0cKXZMWKWrXr0_eZ3np9joVbEDQh5U/s1920/02+%25281%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="1080" data-original-width="1920" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjxTxeWvjJHcICC6eFCjTM7smXFs6M_sDfVVBndbUYkQCwWLM69KCCR_AsS2LzcDidjzz-JVCsmp2iPZNYF_N-rvQVWMJUUuP3byJzURcchnCImM0cKXZMWKWrXr0_eZ3np9joVbEDQh5U/w400-h225/02+%25281%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><i><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Aww mi Yoh solo quería tener un amigo shaman ToT)</i></div></i><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">1. Por qué Manta hace una intro como de shoujo? XDDD Sí, todo pasó muy rápido en ese primer cap o.o Ahora Manta no tiene medio del cementerio porque ya es amigo de los fantasmas, que lol XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">2. Ahhh pero no te esperabas encontrarte con el maleante enano, eh? XD Tiene la misma aura que Yoh, me imagino, o sea, que tiene aura XD Por qué coño su chaqueta brilla tanto?? XDDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">3. Ni que fuera el único shaman en el mundo XD Es mi idea, o Paku Romi está poniendo una voz más profunda de lo normal? XD adhadj las frases de las estrellas~ Otra cosa que me marcó mucho~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">4. Es el lugar donde mejor se ven las estrellas, pero aun así está contaminada la ciudad pu u.u Apuesto que después nunca más se va a teletransportar así XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">5. Mi bebeeeee *u* Es casi tan enano como Manta, pero menos chibi XD Y para qué asfg quieres a Amidamaru si ya tienes a Bason? No seas infiel o.o XD Siempre pobre Manta saliendo aterrado XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">6. Intro y Opening</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">7. Y le va a contar el salseo a Yoh, pero ni lo pesca mucho XD Como se le salen los ojos a Manta XD Nah, Ren anda de ladrón no más, asumo que por lo mismo que en el anime anterior, que el papá le dijo que los Asakura eran cool.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">8. Pos sí, el espíritu hace harto, pero si tú eres penca no ayuda mucho XD Amidamaru super halagado porque se lo quiere robar XD Y quiere puro pelear con Bason XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">9. Awww Yoh con su creencia de que los que ven fantasmas~ Aagjdja sería su primer amigo shaman *u* Sonó tan cuteee~ Bue, que Anna y Tamao no cuentan, entonces XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">10. Los dos están super emocionados XD asdfhah a Ren lo están molestando unos pandilleros D: No, wn, les van a sacar la xuxa D: Ahh le pegó una patada al auto XD ahdgah insisto, me quedaron tantas cosas de este anime, wn. La contaminación, wn D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">11. Igual piensa como Hao, me sorprende que no se haya ido con él ya XD Pos les sacó la xuxa sin necesidad de usar sus poderes XD Ahora si va a tener que usarlos, eso sí, porque el loco este lo va a atropellar D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">12. Saldrá una música como la del anime anterior? o.o Ohh tiene su cosilla mortuaria~ Es distinta, pero suena cool igual~ Chuuka Zanmai~ *u* Pero a Yoh no le va a gustar lo que hizo u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">13. Yep, las cucarachas son duras de matar u.u afdha Yoh lo fue a detener, con una sola mano~ La verdad, no te puedo contradecir en eso, Ren u.u XD Iba a purificar el mundo, como Hao-sama~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhWwUe7joIW7qJiGsF_2z5YfacwdSDITK2y66UcbqR0FBEMgmllmkmYVxzgoHzfb-NQaNZ1v-oSMLTQE6hxYNBZdoGbSzEQe2aG4wrFRnDAlkPvkPjjz0SXKNgWG4iFVuGDcnR1UD8S9Vk/s1920/02+%25282%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="1080" data-original-width="1920" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhWwUe7joIW7qJiGsF_2z5YfacwdSDITK2y66UcbqR0FBEMgmllmkmYVxzgoHzfb-NQaNZ1v-oSMLTQE6hxYNBZdoGbSzEQe2aG4wrFRnDAlkPvkPjjz0SXKNgWG4iFVuGDcnR1UD8S9Vk/w400-h225/02+%25282%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Tan agresivo, pero tan enano~ XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">14. La ropa cute que usa Ren, más encima~ Me encanta que es tan intimidante y tan adorable al mismo tiempo XD LOL lo gracioso es que podría aceptar que se lleve a Amidamaru si Amidamaru quiere y se hacen amigos XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">15. Ay que Ren al principio no era amigo de Bason, aunque él siempre lo cuidó u.u Pero es tan fan de su señorito, que le da lo mismo que lo trate como arma XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">16. Vas a emputecer a Yoh, y eso nunca es bueno D: Va a tener que pelear con una tubería. María la Tubería! D: XD Lo va a castigar~ Aww las bolitas para el hyoi gattai~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">17. Pos se cumplió lo que querías, Amidamaru, vas a poder pelear con Bason :D Esos fueron los reflejos de Amidamaru, que Yoh no está haciendo mucho XD Esas piernitas de nene~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">18. Ahora deseas a Amidamaru, pero después va a desear a Yoh, recuerda mis palabras 1313 XD Qué traidor, Ren, coqueteándole así a Amidamaru cuando estás fusionado con Bason D: Y diciendo que es menos cool que Amidamaru :c</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">19. Cagaste, Yoh :c Le cortó el hombro u.u Seguro que no murió gracias a Amidamaru, wn D: Por qué esta escena se ve más 1313 de lo que era en el anime anterior? XD Esa lamida de labios 1313 XD Para de ser tan pornoso XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhurV03t2c4v27StmSr2AS7pm8A2oxzLyX_O4AbKXT2vRjy2uOfcdvzJX39aEM7XpvgqStZJl_sJfNaXEM5r_JiC6YICqoV7bIbJ5vHNBtSDoS5-WavSaeQtZTpDstRM_S6Rvj5gCGT2oo/s1920/02+%25283%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="1080" data-original-width="1920" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhurV03t2c4v27StmSr2AS7pm8A2oxzLyX_O4AbKXT2vRjy2uOfcdvzJX39aEM7XpvgqStZJl_sJfNaXEM5r_JiC6YICqoV7bIbJ5vHNBtSDoS5-WavSaeQtZTpDstRM_S6Rvj5gCGT2oo/w400-h225/02+%25283%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Este Ren, siendo tan 1313~ Mi bebé *u*)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">20. Él pu, Ren, el más dominante XD Bue, que es power bottom XD Tienen que coordinarse de verdad para poder ser poderosos pu, y eso se puede lograr con su amistad pu c: Solo que Ren aún no lo sabe u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">21. "Yo lo montaré bien" whaaat XD Que si lo traduces al español suena bien lol XD Ay Amidamaru, siéntete honrado 1313 XD Ay es que Amidamaru está acostumbrado a que él es el fuerte y el que protege, más que pelear junto a otro :c</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">22. Aww quiere que se vaya~ Claro, si él lo deja, simplemente se irá con Mosuke o.o La única que puede traerlos de vuelta es la maravillosa Anna~ *u*</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">23. Pos Amidamaru no te va a dejar pu o.o Así solo vas a lograr que se unan en cuerpo y alma XD Aww la carita de Yoh *u* D: María la Tubería lo detuvo D: XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">24. Está en 100% también pu, qué te dije yo? Que solo los ibas a unir más XD Pero toda esta cosa los limitaba harto también, por eso tenían que usar un objeto u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">25. Uhh se puso serio Amidamaru XD Oye, que tú también estás así, pero porque Bason te entiende demasiado bien y se deja unir a ti~ Tenías que cortarle la camisa? XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">26. Oye, que los dos son muy penquitas aún como para ser Shaman King, cálmate XD Y los dos terminaron desmayados u.u Pero tenemos un pequeño Yoh muy cabezón entrenando XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">27. Huahuahua el abuelo diciéndole que es una vergüenza porque no puede invocar esos shikigamis cute XD Todo es culpa de Yoh, que sea así de vaga, con esa filosofía de vida XDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">28. Otra vez volvimos a las frases ecológicas bien sad u.u Por eso necesitan al Shaman King, necesitan a Hao-sama o.o Se une con el rey de los espíritus y guía a la gente *u* Y Yoh se metió harto en la historia XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">29. Este wn quiere puro ser Shaman King para ser amigo del rey de los espíritus para poder vivir haciendo nada XD Por lo menos se metió en el entrenamiento después de eso XDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">30. Aww estaban tan preocupaditos por él c: "I felt more dead than usual" No sé porqué, pero esa frase de Amidamaru me mató XDD Y llegó nuestra Anna bella~ Y Manta recibió la legendaria cachetada de Anna D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">31. Ending</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEg-jR4Vp1PFaPhR5cdM5m19L7JRIY48wi41lSL-zdQcfFQQ-ZG6eYO1XHVC2YL3vXoygKEGpZ7U4FR4c1oKgTGhY8bzfVBrFlnRNwPnGSwMWyY5al5wu3yzWcHjX7J0P08HOImFLT7ofLU/s1920/02+%25284%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="1080" data-original-width="1920" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEg-jR4Vp1PFaPhR5cdM5m19L7JRIY48wi41lSL-zdQcfFQQ-ZG6eYO1XHVC2YL3vXoygKEGpZ7U4FR4c1oKgTGhY8bzfVBrFlnRNwPnGSwMWyY5al5wu3yzWcHjX7J0P08HOImFLT7ofLU/w400-h225/02+%25284%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Qué buena filosofía~ Te culpo, Yoh, de tener el sueño de ser vaga XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">No sólo salió mi bebé Ren, si no que también alcanzó a salir Anna :D Y parece que avanzará lo suficiente como para que salga la primera parte de lo de Jun también. Ya quiero ver cuando todos ya sean amiguitos y hagan weas juntos como antes TuT También salió Yoh chiquito con sus filosofías que se me pegaron y ahora lo culpo por querer siempre ser una vaga XD Aunque estoy igual que él, trabajando duro para poder estar tranquila u.u Devuélvame mi vida relajada ToT También lo pude ver peleando con María la Tubería :D XD Y las frases de Ren y lo del rey de los espíritus también fueron cosas que se quedaron conmigo para siempre. Tanto que me marcó esta serie, la amo TuT</div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-32718898800068453132021-04-02T17:54:00.000-07:002021-04-02T17:54:22.250-07:00[Review] Shaman King (2021) - Capítulo 01<div style="text-align: justify;">Hace mucho que no veo y mucho menos comento nada, pero salió recién el primer cap del remake de SK y tenía que verlo~ El trabajo me ha consumido la vida y las ganas de hacer muchas de las cosas que hacía antes :c Pero espero poder mantener la energía suficiente para seguir este anime cada semana. Quien vea mi blog debe saber que amo SK aunque aún no haya leído el manga, pero se supone que este anime estará apegado al manga, así que lo veré sin spoilers por eso(?) XD Y por eso mismo quiero verlo semana a semana, aunque sea lo único que siga ahora XD Me emocioné cuático cuando supe que saldría, lo esperé harto, así que aquí estamos, reencontrándonos con esta serie que me marcó tanto y que amo tanto *u* Como siempre: leer mientras o después de ver el episodio =D</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhKgOebuZ07aYShkt176_MoezHa_wuJ2ni1QHIYQhJWUslV4yZjeVrqIHZdXTN7VXn5vzwzzXC7yezgqwH4I_cDKMrcxm58MlWHagwdcgHSclBxhybCAL-_OY9xZ8SjREUASa2FLfQTFAg/s1920/01+%25281%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="1080" data-original-width="1920" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhKgOebuZ07aYShkt176_MoezHa_wuJ2ni1QHIYQhJWUslV4yZjeVrqIHZdXTN7VXn5vzwzzXC7yezgqwH4I_cDKMrcxm58MlWHagwdcgHSclBxhybCAL-_OY9xZ8SjREUASa2FLfQTFAg/w400-h225/01+%25281%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Será un bebé horroroso, pero igual grité como nena cuando habló *u*)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">1. asdhadfhja empieza con el nacimiento de Hao? Así empieza el manga? D: Que pro XD La señora ya preveía que iban a ser gemelos? Porque creo que en esa época aún no podían saber a ciencia cierta, o sí?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">2. Bue, que siendo shamanes yo diría que igual podrían sentir el poder espiritual, o no? Bue, que Hao podría fingir, no sé XD Van a matarlos a los dos si son gemelos, yolo XD La maldaaa D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">3. Es una guagua bien fea, pero no merece morir D: Bue, que sí, pero no XD Es que es el husbando, no me lo maten D: ashjgdhaj el grito de fangirl que pegué cuando dijo "Chichee naa~" XD *u*</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">4. Mini espíritu de fuego lo protege de inmediato, desde que nace c: Que buena animación cuando Mikihisa ataca~ Y ya le quemaron la cara u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">5. Este weon es como Gaderiel, tiene mente de adulto aunque sea un bebé XD Solo que Gaderiel no siempre puede comunicarse como él u.u Eso, tengan miedo, es el ommyouji más pro de la vida~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">6. Estaban o no seguros entonces de que eran gemelos? XD En este caso, Hao lo toma como su mitad porque se dividieron en el útero, pero tienen almas distintas pu. Es solo la mitad en cuerpo, no en alma... si Hao se siente super completo por si solo D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">7. Ahí está Yoh bebé, que van a querer entrenar para detener a Hao u.u Qué realista, son super feos de guaguas XDD agjsdgaj Manta narrando~ Parece que todos o casi todos tienen la misma voz, que cool *o*</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">8. Yoh es el único no censurado XDD Opening por Hayashibara Megumi *o* Espérate, debería verlo sin pararlo y después ir parándolo para ver en detalle o.o afsdhah es hermoso~ Y amo que Anna vaya a pelear con él al final~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">7. Aquí es donde empezaba el anime anterior :D ahfdashd Yoh sigue teniendo voz de volado, aunque no sea la misma seiyuu~ adhafsh siempre me encantó esto de ver las estrellas. No sé como explicarlo, pero me marcó~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">8. Como se taldea la música XD Pobre Manta asustado, que antes no había visto fantasmas aunque tenía la capacidad? Y Yoh mira preocupadito a Amidamaru :c</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">9. Siempre me ha perturbado que la demás gente sea tan más alta que ellos aunque tienen la misma edad XD Eso obviando a Manta, que eso es aún peor D: Pero bue, las cosas siguen igual XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">10. Ves? Yoh también es enano XD La boca de Manta, wn XDD Ay Yoh no quería que lo relacionaran a eso porque ya lo había pasado mal pu u.u Mi bello ToT Y este lo empieza a stalkear al tiro XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">11. Huhauahuaha me encanta esta parte XD Horas después sigue mirando el cielo y el río XDD Es que Manta no entiende XDD Otra cosa que me marcó de SK, el hacerse uno con la naturaleza~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhcJe_R56qJU-sEgQ0OjkNAQcV3PBTleH8xDKuAgrAtunoVAq3031xyuJ_MICohRwY_0ixeHzBZGwVIod0O1rWYWnJrpYkyhVXMl4sw3Bp5c3lwe8bSFAniPQfLuR9EOewGaNEcVLFYIo4/s1920/01+%25282%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="1080" data-original-width="1920" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhcJe_R56qJU-sEgQ0OjkNAQcV3PBTleH8xDKuAgrAtunoVAq3031xyuJ_MICohRwY_0ixeHzBZGwVIod0O1rWYWnJrpYkyhVXMl4sw3Bp5c3lwe8bSFAniPQfLuR9EOewGaNEcVLFYIo4/w400-h225/01+%25282%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Ustedes no saben cómo me marcó esta cosa TuT)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">12. Ohh en el anime anterior creo que no lo veía, o sí? Aww ahí le contó que no quería que supieran su secreto pu~ Que Manta no sabe que es un shaman, wn XD No se ve muy confiable cuando se ve tan voladito XDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">13. Aprovecha de preguntarle de Amidamaru c: Qué random sonó la pregunta, eso sí XD Manta sigue muy metido con él XD Ahh es que para los japos la palabra shaman no debe ser muy conocida pu XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">14. Las imágenes que tiene de shamanes XD Bue, no es tan mentira, excepto lo de que existan muchos en el mundo XD Pero en el pasado si eran personas importantes en sus tribus c:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">15. Ohh ya podemos ver a Mosuke al tiro :D En verdad eran muy poquitos los shamanes pu, solo que nosotros vemos miles porque se juntaron por el torneo, pero si fueran comunes, el torneo hubiera tenido millones de participantes o.o agjdgja Yoh es tan bello~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">16. Cuéntale tu historia, Mosuke c: Manta, deja de criticar al volado XDD Deja de ser tan envidioso de su relax XD Aww ahí lo reconoció~ Así que va a ir a buscarlo c: Pero ahí están Ryu y sus marginados D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">17. Verdad que Ryu era super maleante al principio XD afsdha otro gritito de fangirl cuando escuché a Ryu XD *u* Parece que en verdad todos menos Yoh tienen los mismos seiyuu XD Después va a mostrar lo buena gente que es~ Ryu, te verías mucho mejor sin ese peinado tan feo XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">18. Todos con miedo de Amidamaru u.u Menos Ryu que le rompe la pobre tumba XD Ya le va a llegar a Manta u.u Pero wn, no se rían de que está heridito :c Quien hace eso cuando lo ataca un delincuente? u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">19. Afhafhda al verlo así, a Yoh ya no le importa que lo encuentren rarito TuT Y lo arrastra con él XDDD Aww como se pone emocionado por un segundo cuando Yoh dice que son amigos~ Admite que eso era lo que querías XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">20. Eso de que "no hay quien vea espíritus que sea malo" también me marcó mucho, no sé porqué. Ay amo a Yoh, es lo mejor~ Ay admite que quieres saber más de él y ser su amigo, y por eso estás puro pensando en él XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">21. "Nanto ka naru" *u* gajhsgdja me encantaaaa~ Ohh comerciales con presentación de personajes~ Pensé que el otro sería Manta, pero fue Amidamaru XDDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">22. Como se sube en la espalda de Yoh XD No solo va a vengar a Manta, si no que los va a echar porque están molestando a los fantasmas c: Va a juntarse con Amidamaru c: La cara de ira porque le rompieron su tumbita XD Es que wn, el swordmanship spirit y esas cosas de Harakiri XDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">23. Ellos no ven al fantasma pu, ni siquiera Ryu aún. adhafdh Yoh siendo cool~ Pos contra gente que no es shaman, obvio que será invencible XD ashjdah la música *o* Hyoi gattai, después de no verla hace mil años *u*</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">24. LOL buscando en su diccionario que es hyoui XD Es que son palabras raritas. Amidamaru hablando a través de Yoh c: Sí pu, que va a poder hacer contra un espadachín de verdad XD Yoh se ve tan cool~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">25. Manta explicando qué xuxa está pasando, aunque igual era obvio XDDD Y le cortó el peinado feo XD Era la oportunidad perfecta para peinarte mejor, Ryu XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">26. O sea, no sé si es volado por eso, Manta XD Pero pienso así mejor XDDD Bue, que es importante, es verdad, pero también es que él es volado XD Además que después ya no tiene que hacer eso XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">27. Ahora le toca explicar lo que es el Shaman King, ya que sacó el tema. Ay Amidamaru, ya vas a amar a Yoh y vas a querer irte con él~ Aww y más encima le dice que sintió algo cálido estando con él, así que por eso lo quiere~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">28. Pos está esperando a alguien más, así que no te quiere aún XD Pos ya te trajo tu Mosuke~ Wn hasta parece que el jefe de Amidamaru tiene la misma facking voz, qué cuático XD Recuerditos de hace como mil años u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">29. Ay estaban tan felices de que los habían reconocido y contratado :c Recuerdo en el recuerdo, de cuando eran pequeñitos y desnutridos u.u Pero el wn ambicioso quería que matara a Mosuke para qe nadie tuviera otra espada cool u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">30. Deberían haber huido juntos pu, no seas harakiri u.u Aun con su espíritu de samurai dejó a Mosuke huir~ Sí que lo quería TuT Quería darle una Harusame más cool, pero por eso no tenía su espada cool pu u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">31. Ay él ya sabía que Mosuke estaba muerto, pero se quedó ahí igual aunque no fuera a llegar, y los mató a todos, por eso le dicen el demonio ToT Enseñanzas de FFT: no te creas todo lo que dice la historia~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">32. Mosuke se quedó 600 años poseyendo la espada, pero no sabía que Amidamaru también se había quedado. Wn que son tontitos, pobrecitos TuT Aww como llora este Mosuke. Y más encima ni quiso ir a verlo porque le dio vergüencita XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">33. Yoh le prestó su cuerpo para que terminara su nueva Harusame pu c: Aww la espada se volvió fantasma para estar con Amidamaru c: Eso no salía tan en detalle XD afdah el "ano baka" de Amidamaru suena con tanto cariño~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi0lRvZGyAgg2VmlEEdSUSvuxdb2YTs06ntzLObB9cPdolfeFad2A2RL-3G7HvcS7O9CGYb6SqgTpxAJaRo7BMraU-SG9tj8-2ywQ84vPSnfYPzA-3BcJ9f0KyQC8t6obJElDDcdpP1j9Q/s1920/01+%25283%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="1080" data-original-width="1920" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi0lRvZGyAgg2VmlEEdSUSvuxdb2YTs06ntzLObB9cPdolfeFad2A2RL-3G7HvcS7O9CGYb6SqgTpxAJaRo7BMraU-SG9tj8-2ywQ84vPSnfYPzA-3BcJ9f0KyQC8t6obJElDDcdpP1j9Q/w400-h225/01+%25283%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(asfahs que son bonitos~ Y todo pasó tan rápido D:)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">34. Quiere ir con él pero va a quedarse con Yoh hasta que él deje de necesitarlo~ Mosuke puede esperar un poco más n.n gahjsgdjha otro grito de fangirl al ver a Ren *u*</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">35. Ending. Uhh el video parece algo de Vocaloid XD De hecho la voz la robotizaron por algún motivo o.o Es el momento de brillar de las niñas~ Wn suena muy a algo de Vocaloid, que cuático XD Y sale el pájaro brillante~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhfbXIzpVTGhcaYrpCgyHcLggur4R2X5d6H5c_gyNMEP_tCSt60zuTqRpPEzZWP3hnTa6erEjmwwfUEHgkjLnI3y79dJIOgBFVftRLJ1PC6r1lpFvUYz1Dqy0T3HshfbLM3dDgJ1vECahE/s1920/01+%25284%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="1080" data-original-width="1920" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhfbXIzpVTGhcaYrpCgyHcLggur4R2X5d6H5c_gyNMEP_tCSt60zuTqRpPEzZWP3hnTa6erEjmwwfUEHgkjLnI3y79dJIOgBFVftRLJ1PC6r1lpFvUYz1Dqy0T3HshfbLM3dDgJ1vECahE/w400-h225/01+%25284%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Ahasdfhsah ya quiero ver a mi bebé por más tiempo *u*)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Ay no tiene un adelanto, más allá del título del otro cap u.u Que es el mismo del anime anterior, lol XD (del tercer cap eso sí, creo, después de lo de Mosuke y Amidamaru) afhgdfah la emocao, loco, pegué como 3 o 4 grititos de fangirl y aun no pasa mucho XD Bue, la primera escena es una que siempre me gustó mucho, porque muestra como nació Hao y como lo querían matar desde un inicio, y como es super facking poderoso hasta cuando es un bebé XD *u* Por algo es el husbando máximo de SK~ Me sorprendió e igual gustó que juntaran dos caps en uno, así avanzan más rápido c: Total, ya vimos eso antes(?) Seguro será como HxH, que avance rápido al principio y después se tome más su tiempo. ashasfh amo que todos tengan sus mismas voces, y el cambio en Yoh no se siente mal, afortunadamente. Cuando les cambian las voces siempre es difícil acostumbrarse u.u Con HxH no fue terrible, eso sí, así que no sé, pero en Lucky Dog sí lo sentí :c asdhahjgj ya quiero ver más a mis mijos bellos, pero tendré que esperar otra semana TuT Ah y las canciones están cool igual c: El primer cap no defraudó para nada. Espero que siga así n.n</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-8348213972587911072020-11-13T07:36:00.004-08:002020-11-13T07:40:57.480-08:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Better than cigarettes: Chapter 4 (JinsungViole)<div style="text-align: justify;">En AO3 este cap es aún el cap 3 del fic, pero tendré que moverlo cuando termine y suba el siguiente cap (ese ya sería el 5 de 6 *u*). Tengo más cosas pendientes de compartir por aquí, y trataré de recordar hacerlo de a poco u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><h3 style="text-align: justify;">Better than cigarettes</h3><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>by RPMizu </b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b><br /></b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>Chapter 4: Sugar daddy</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Long black hair swirls in midair. An unwavering aquamarine gaze penetrates the souls of the audience. A tall, beautiful young woman dances on stage, displaying her incredible skills with upmost grace. And Jinsung is here to save her, to get the hands of greedy nobles away from her. Her name is Elaine, but she is mostly known as Kaiser, the empress of this station. He is prepared to spend any amount to get her out of this inhuman auction. Sure, she will be a great addition for FUG, but that’s not why he is willing to go to any lengths to buy her. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Most men around him are excited to buy her now that they see she is not just pretty, but also exceptionally skilled, especially for a D-Rank regular. Some are disappointed though, since they expected the legendary slayer candidate, Jue Viole Grace, to be available for purchase as well. Sure, like he would allow some guys to put his Viole for sale. On second thought, he could spend all of his money and officially own his cute student, so it could have been a good idea to let it happen. His imagination runs wild at the thought. It’s not like he is going to keep Elaine chained now that he is buying her, but he can’t help imagining a recently bought Viole in a collar and leash, his muscular chest exposed and black leather pants tightly wrapping his legs. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung shakes those images out of his mind, for now at least. He will have time to indulge in fantasies later. Now he has to concentrate on the current situation. A ranker from the Lo Po Bia Family is arguing with a large bald man, and that’s when he decides to interrupt. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">“I have taken a liking to that girl too, so let’s just all bid at once, to see how high the price goes.” Everyone is completely shocked when he announces the amount he is willing to pay just for a D-Rank Regular. Ten billion points. He was sure no one would go that high, but he was also prepared to keep bidding if he had to. “Well, it’s not that much. It’s not such a high price to pay for winning favor from a prized student.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Now the girl doesn’t have a debt binding her to this damned station. If his cute pupil says he wants to save her, and Jinsung can do something to help him accomplish this wish, then he will do it. He is not buying her for FUG. It is his God’s wish that’s saving her. Viole just wants her to return to her old self, to be free. “My god is saving her, so it doesn’t matter what the reason is. That’s the kind of being a God is.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A kind, benevolent, ever shining God. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You really became Viole’s sugar daddy now, don’t you think?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That sly woman, sneaking her way around him every time. It seems to be a guide ability or something like that. He tries to sound neither angry nor surprised. He won’t give her the satisfaction. “You were the one who called and told me I had to buy that girl for Viole.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes, and you got jealous at first, didn’t you?” Her teasing smirk gets on his nerves. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You explained poorly on purpose. You made it sound like Viole were interested in having that girl for himself, when in fact he just wanted to help her as he does with everyone else.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Well, you could be buying the girl who becomes his wife in the future, you never know. He already has a lot of powerful girls chasing after him. It wouldn’t surprise me at all if Kaiser also ends up in love with our little god.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">This trolling witch is always trying to make him angry, throwing truth bombs like nobody’s business with a serious face. “Whichever the case, it was part of Viole’s plan. It’s not like I did something out of the blue just to please him.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Whatever you say. You still buy all of his clothes, I have seen you feeding him sweets directly into his mouth, and now you spend an enormous amount of money just to make him smile. And you have sex with him too, so how’s that not being a sugar daddy? Are you hoping to get something in return from him this time too, just like a sugar daddy?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">She didn’t have to repeat the term sugar daddy so much. However, Jinsung doesn’t know how to answer, so he just rolls his eyes. He knows she is right: he indeed is some kind of sugar daddy to Viole now. The fact that he was searching for him just now, hoping he could take Viole to a private room with him doesn’t help his case at all. Yes, he pictured himself demanding sex from Viole in exchange of this favor, even if he wasn’t going to do it for real. He does want to see him smiling at him and telling him how grateful he is for the favor, though. Hwaryun’s lips twist into knowing smirk. “She will be a great ally for Viole in the future.” He simply sets with. Hwaryun closes her eyes. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“That’s true, and that’s also why I approved of Viole’s idea. FUG can spend this kind of money, after all. It’s a simple solution that makes everyone happy, just as Viole wanted. But you can’t deny you did it gladly just to please our kind lord.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m just proud of our kind lord, as you put it. He is becoming more and more like a real god, always trying to help those in need, whichever the cost. Now it wasn’t a difficult thing to do, but sometimes is not so easy, and in either case he is still prepared to put his own life on the line, because he doesn’t want to leave anyone behind.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes, and that’s called being naïve, and we both know it.” However, her ever serious face transforms into a somewhat loving smile, an expression he never saw, and never thought seeing, in the cold witch. “But…” she turns her back to him, interlacing her fingers behind her. “I can’t say I dislike his methods.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung smiles warmly, like he doesn’t usually do either. Viole has the mysterious power to make people who are already frozen inside, like both of them, feel warm again at the thought of him. “Of course. He is the God we chose, after all.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Hwaryun turns to look at him again. “He is a handful sometimes, though. I’m glad he has Khun to keep him out of trouble most of the time, but it would be even better if he wasn’t so indulging of him.” A vein grows on his forehead at the mention of that boy’s name. So Hwaryun also thinks they are a good match, huh? She is back to her deadpan expression, so he can’t tell if she is saying that just to upset him on purpose or not. If that’s the case, she is succeeding, but he won’t let it show. He will swallow his jealousy for now. “Well, I’m going back now. If you find Viole, try not to be so greedy when you collect his debt.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You really enjoy making me seem like a perverted old man, don’t you?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">She just side-smiles at him and disappears from sight. Jinsung scratches the back of his neck and lets out a deep sigh. Whatever. Now back into searching for his student. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He finds him fast enough. Viole is sitting at a table with some of his friends, talking and laughing with enthusiasm. The Khun kid is right beside him, with the Crocodile mounted on his back. He can’t see the face of the blue-haired man, but Viole seems concerned for him, for whatever reason. Jeez, don’t make him worry when I just made him happy, it’s such a waste. He crosses his arms and stares at his student, waiting for him to notice. It takes only seconds for Viole to distinguish him in the distance. The bright smile he gives him makes Jinsung’s heart flutter a little. Still leaning against the wall and keeping his cool as always, he smiles back and makes a gesture with his hand, telling him to come with him. Viole looks at his friends, probably making a fast excuse, and leaves the table. Turning to look at Viole’s departing figure, he can see the concerned look in the Khun boy’s face. The Jahad Princess sitting there doesn’t seem too happy to see Viole going away either. Jinsung smirks satisfied with their reactions. Sorry, but I’m stealing my boy for a while. Then his smile drops. He is going to come back to you all anyway, and be away from me. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Master!” Viole runs to his side, with a broad smile on those round lips. Its brightness always makes Jinsung’s bad thoughts go away. “I heard from Miss Hwaryun that everything is set with Kaiser.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, her debt was cancelled and she is leaving with me this afternoon. She won’t be part of FUG officially, even if we used their money, but she will be a good ally for you in the future.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole pouts a little. He looks like a little kid, now that his hair is no longer covering his baby face. “We didn’t save her for that, but it is good to have another teammate.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I know. She is your friend now, right?” Viole nods energetically while he walks alongside his master, oblivious to Jinsung’s intentions of leading him to a place with no other people around. If I must let you go to them, then I’ll make the best of our few moments together. “You are smiling more frequently nowadays. You were laughing a lot with those kids just now.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes! I’m so happy to be with my friends again. I hadn’t seen some of them in a long time.” Jinsung feels a little envious when he sees Viole smiling like that for others that are not him, but his gladness for him is several times bigger than his jealousy. This is why he accepted Viole leaving FUG, after all, to see this bright smile. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">However, something is still irking him. “I saw you were concerned about that guy from the Khun Family. Did something happen?” His wide smile changes immediately into a worried look. Damn that boy for making his Viole look like this. Like he said to that Wangnan kid once, he won’t forgive anyone who dares to bully his cute apprentice. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Khun seemed spaced-out, like he was worried about something, even when everything came out even better than anticipated. I don’t know what happened, because he always hides those things from me…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You really like him.” He interrupts, now having difficulty to just swallow the bitter taste lingering in his throat. Viole nods slowly, still worried about that other man. “Have you slept with him already?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His student seems surprised at first. Did he really think he would forget about the confession he made that night they spent together? Viole looks for other people who might listen to their conversation which suddenly became awkward. Thankfully, there’s no one around, just as Jinsung had planned. “No… not yet.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“So you plan on doing it, though.” Jinsung feels the irritation growing up inside him. The clueless look on his student’s face makes it even worse. It seems he still doesn’t know he is being kind of unfaithful. But Jinsung knows he shouldn’t complain. It’s not like they are formally lovers, after all, and Viole isn’t even in a relationship with that Khun boy either. Not yet, at least. Still, just the thought of Viole in the arms of someone else makes his blood boil. But I must let him go, right? “And what are you waiting for? He seems so enamored with you, after all.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Really!?” Viole’s face lights up upon hearing those words, and a pang of anger assaults Jinsung again. It surprises him to see his student so happily astonished. How could he not know thtat? Jinsung hasn’t even spent time with the other boy and still knows Khun is totally in love with Viole. It looked like he would move heaven and earth in order to please him. He wasn’t going to tell that to Viole though. If he is oblivious, then it’s better for Jinsung, at least for now. “If that’s the case, then why hasn’t he tried doing anything to me yet?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">An angry vein grows on Jinsung’s forehead. Is he really asking for advice on how to interpret the affections of another man? “Well, he seems to be the kind of guy who won’t do anything until he is sure he won’t be making a mistake. If he cares for you as I think he does, then he could be trying to be even more cautious with you.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“T-Then… should I be blunter about it? He seems to like me being innocent and all, so I decided to just wait, but I don’t want him to take six whole years like you did, Master.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">What did he just say? He knew Viole was sort of playing with him that night before he started a team with that loud blonde guy and his other weak comrades, but now he is doing the same thing with that Khun boy? “You are such a devil. Why are you playing with him too?” Now he doesn’t know if he should feel enraged or have pity for that poor soul. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Huh? Why do you say that, Master? I’m not playing with anyone.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You are. You totally are.” Viole looks genuinely confused. He doesn’t get it at all, and Jinsung can’t help letting out a tired sigh. “By the way you speak, you know he feels attracted to you, but you are only seducing him without actually saying anything or taking any action, waiting for him to come and eat you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah.” And he just admits it like that!? “Is that a bad thing? It’s just… he seems to like me being more passive and clueless, and I just want him to desire me more, that’s all…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Now he looks embarrassed. That’s definitely not fair, not for him, and not for that poor boy. Viole sincerely doesn’t even know what he is doing. Jinsung should have known though. Viole is not the type to just take action in this kind of things, if his experience with him is an indicator of something. He is like a spider: he sets up a trap and lures you in, and you don’t know you are trapped until is too late to regret it. The worst part is that Viole doesn’t even know it. He thinks he is pretending to be innocent, but in the end he is not pretending anything: he is genuinely clueless and has no malicious intent at all. Jinsung feels dumbfounded to discover once again how full of contradictions, which somehow match together perfectly like puzzle pieces, this boy is. He is sure Viole will be the downfall of many unfortunate souls, and he won’t even know it. A devilish angel indeed. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…Like I want you to desire me more too, Master.” God, he should feel angrier. Not only is he playing with another man, he is still playing with him too. But his pure-hearted flirting is simply too delicious to resist. It’s even worse when Viole looks around, finding no one again, and then approaches him. Their chests touch, Viole’s hand reaches for his face and he deposits a soft kiss on Jinsung’s lips. “I feel like I have to pay you for what you did for me, Master, and I don’t know what else I can do for you.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Shit, that does sound like he is Viole’s sugar daddy, like Hwaryun said. It isn’t too bad though, if he can have this gorgeous boy all to himself even if just for a few hours. So he grabs his shoulders, pushes him onto the wall behind him, and then kisses him again, devouring the insides of that appetizing mouth. God, he missed this so much. He has his sweets now, so he doesn’t have to smoke, but Viole will always be the best drug. If he wants to pay, yeah, this is the best way, even if it makes him seem even more like a depraved sugar daddy. “Of course you should thank me. Helping her didn’t come out cheap. You should be grateful.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A little out of breath, Viole smiles brightly when they break apart. “…Ah, of course I’m grateful, Master! Now Elaine is free, we cleared this station and Endorsi doesn’t have to resign her name as a Jahad Princess. All thanks to you.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mmm, you shouldn’t be talking about other people when you are with me, you know.” Jinsung nibs and sucks at his graceful neck, earning a suffocated moan from Viole. He knows he shouldn’t mark him right now, but he can’t help it, not when he hasn’t seen him in such a long time. Viole will have to be careful around his comrades. Well, if someone sees him, they will know he has an owner, so it’s not so bad after all. A temporary owner at best, his mind tells him, but he chooses to brush away those uncomfortable thoughts. For now. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Sorry… Let me compensate you, Master.” Viole’s arms cross behind his master’s head, pulling him in for another kiss, soft and slow this time. They keep kissing for a long while, just tasting each other after the long time they have been apart. Jinsung feels Viole’s body relaxing against his own, and he finds himself doing the same, as the warmth of the boy gets hold of him. “What can I do to please you? Tell me.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A dangerous wave of heat runs through Jinsung’s entire being. Just those words, said between soft sighs, are enough to make his pants feel uncomfortably tight. And the possibility of being seen makes it even more exciting. Look at me, I should be the responsible adult. But he won’t care. Not now. Not when they have so little time. “You could let me touch you a bit.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“R-right here?” He sounds nervous, but excited at the same time. He looks around for the tenth time, and then nods slowly, cheeks colored a pale pink. “Ok…” Jinsung wastes no time. He quickly unzips Viole’s pants, takes his half-erect penis out and starts stroking it immediately, soon catching a satisfactory rhythm. He licks his own lips at the sight in front of him: Viole shivering in pleasure against the wall, golden eyes half open, cheeks flushed and quiet moans, carefully suffocated so none notices them. “But, Master…” his voice comes out shaky. “I’m the one who is trying to pay you back. I shouldn’t just receive pleasure from you…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">With his hands shaking a bit, Viole imitates Jinsung’s movements. After carefully unzipping his pants, he starts caressing that bigger, fully erected cock, in time with his master’s strokes to his own. Jinsung lets out a blissful groan. “God… you are so good.” Viole touches sensible spots with incredible accuracy. It’s clear he is trying hard to concentrate even when the pleasure is starting to blind him. “When did you get so good at this?” If Viole hadn’t already said he hasn’t done it with the Khun boy yet, he would be deeply concerned.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m just doing what you are doing to me, Master… And I have practiced a lot with myself since the last time we were together.” Like always, he says he most embarrassing things with a straight face. “Am I good at this, Master?” Golden eyes look at him directly, asking for compliment. It’s so cute he can’t deny it to him. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes, you really are. You are such a good student.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">With the hand that isn’t touching his pupil yet, the one that was placed against the wall and was trapping Viole between it and his own body, he pats Viole’s head as his student smiles contented between sighs. Jinsung loved Viole’s long hair, so it’s kind of a waste for him to have it so short now, but he looks cute nonetheless, and his short hair is definitely easier to mess up. However, it is also the sign that he is not the slayer candidate anymore. He is not his Viole; he is Bam, the ace of his team. And he is going further and further away from him. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung shakes his head, concentrating in what Viole said instead. “Do you think about me when you touch yourself?” His strokes go up in rhythm, and Viole closes his eyes, then nods effusively, melting in pleasure. “Do you use the toy I gave you?” Another nod without hesitation, while he bites his lower lip to not let out a loud noise. Jinsung feels himself growing even harder at his mental image of Viole touching himself, alone in his room, thinking about his dear Master. “I want you to say it. Say it, Viole.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">With the hand that was petting his hair, Jinsung gets a firm grip of his jaw, forcing him to look directly into his eyes. Viole opens his mouth slightly, but all that comes out are soft moans that go up in volume. The boy can’t move his own hands anymore, but Jinsung doesn’t care. He is too fixed in making this little god come. After a few strokes, Viole climaxes all over his hand and his back slips against the wall, ending up sitting on the floor, clothes and hair disheveled, panting hard. He is not done yet, though. After catching his breath a little, Viole gets on his knees and his hands reach Jinsung’s still throbbing erection. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I… I-I think about Master when I touch myself…” He can finally answer to his command, and that shy whisper almost gets Jinsung a nosebleed. “I said I will compensate you for buying Kaiser for me. Let… let me do it, please.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung nearly cries out when Viole takes the tip of his dick inside his mouth, without any warning. How has he missed this small, hot mouth. It has been so long, he can’t help grabbing his head and thrusting a bit between those lips. He notices Viole choking a little, eyes teary and mouth full of his cock. However, he doesn’t try to get away. On the contrary, he sucks harder and then licks the full length, just to take it again deep into his own throat. He could be better at this, of course, but God, how can he still be so good without any practice? Viole is indeed a genius, both on the battlefield and in bed. Well, if he wants to try deep throating him, Jinsung won’t be the one to complain. He grabs his hair again and thrusts forward, keeping Viole’s head in place. This rough treatment doesn’t discourage his student in the slightest. Soon, Jinsung finds himself near the edge and tries to get away from Viole, but the boy doesn’t let him go, firmly grabbing his hips and retaining his cock between his lips, until is too late and his semen fills up Viole’s mouth. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">After catching his breath a little and recovering his vision, Jinsung wants to apologize immediately when he sees Viole’s messy self sitting on the floor, mouth closed, a little semen pouring out of the corner of it, with probably rest of it still inside. However he stops himself as he notices Viole swallowing the contents of his mouth and a weak but satisfied smile appears in his lips. “You never let me swallow it, and I always thought it was such a waste. Well, I like you coming over my face too, though.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">What does this little devil want, getting him hard again? How will he be able to let him go as he should? “Sorry, I didn’t mean to be rough on you.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole simply laughs a little at his not so sincere apology. Yes, he didn’t want to be hard on him, but he still clearly enjoyed shoving his penis in his little mouth. “I said I don’t mind you choking me a bit, didn’t I? That includes this, Master.” He shyly looks away for a second, licking his own lips again. “I kind of enjoy it, actually…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">This boy will drag him into the darkest pits of Hell for all the sinful thoughts and acts he plans to commit. He already dug his own grave by taking his virginity even when Viole was (and in some aspects he still is) an innocent boy, and he himself is already an old man. This definitely has to stop, and now. But if he is going to be like this, then Jinsung will make the best out of it, even if this should indeed be the last time… </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Finally composing himself after hearing those extremely tempting statements, Jinsung grabs Viole’s arm and starts pulling him through the deserted hallway. “W-Wait, Master! Where are we going?” With his free arm, Viole tries to tidy himself up in case someone sees them, but Jinsung doesn’t care at all about that right now. He just wants to reach the room he booked, as fast as possible. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Upon entering said room, Jinsung simply shuts the door, pushes a bewildered Viole against it and resumes devouring his student’s mouth, now more ardently than before, not caring to taste the bitterness of his own semen amidst the natural sweetness of Viole’s lips. The other doesn’t react at first, but then tries to get away, much to Jinsung’s displeasure. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Wait, Master, please.” He says once his lips are finally free. “Why are you so anxious? What happened?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">After a few seconds of silence, Jinsung simply takes those lips again, and thankfully Viole doesn’t resist this time. He can’t help it. He had decided it already: this will be the last time he will have sex with his pupil. But he won’t tell Viole yet, or he would complain. Instead, he will savor every last bit of this before saying goodbye. Well, not really goodbye, since he will still be his student and his God, but they won’t be lovers anymore, or whatever this intimacy means. And that’s exactly why this can’t go on. They don’t even know what kind of relationship they have, and Viole… he is just a confused boy who sexually woke up recently. He has to be with someone his age, so he can be loved freely. Like… like with that Khun he is already interested in. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Those negative thoughts lead him to bite Viole’s lower lip a little too hard, even drawing some blood. The boy simply squirms slightly against the door, not really minding the pain as much as he minds seeing Jinsung so distressed. When they part away, his eyes reflect his confusion. “Master… What’s wrong? Please tell me.” Viole takes his face in his hands, a gesture so delicate it makes Jinsung’s heart sink. When will he be able to find someone like Viole, or at least someone who likes him so pure-heartedly like he does? </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Don’t ask anything yet, ok? Just let me feel you for now.” Viole doesn’t look convinced, staring directly into his eyes like he is trying to read the depths of his mind. “Didn’t you miss me? I surely missed you, my god.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Of course I did, but… something feels wrong.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung brushes his hands away and grabs them with one of his, pinning them against the door and on top of his head. “Didn’t you say you liked me being rough with you?” With that, Viole seems to forget his concerns, shivering and swallowing slowly upon hearing that low murmur. He nods in silence, his gaze now fixated on his lips. That’s the sign Jinsung was waiting for. He takes those lips again, and Viole kisses him back immediately this time. Jinsung lets go of his hands in order to grab Viole’s legs and wrap them around his waist, lifting him in the air and supporting his weight against the door behind him. Viole clings to him with his arms too, trying desperately not to fall down. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Please, let’s go to the bed at least…” Well, this way is a little hard to undress the boy, so he agrees after a few seconds in which he enjoys having Viole’s body pressed against his own. He doesn’t let him go while doing what Viole asked for, though. With the boy still suspended in midair and his longs limbs wrapped around his waist, Jinsung approaches the wide bed of the rented room. “Ah, I’ll fall down, Master! At least let me walk!” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No.” he simply answers and then throws the boy on the bed, without a hint of delicacy. Viole looks concerned, but thankfully he is not scared. He knows Jinsung wouldn’t do anything he doesn’t want or to seriously harm him, but he is indeed acting strange. He can’t help it. His mind is a dark turmoil right now. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><i>I don’t want to let go.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: right;"><i>You are so much younger than me, so much purer. </i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><i>I don’t want anyone to hold you in their arms.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: right;"><i>This shall be the last time I taint your innocence. </i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><i>They will take you away from me.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: right;"><i>We can’t go on with this relationship.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><i>I don’t want to let you go.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><i><br /></i></div><div style="text-align: right;"><i>I have to let you go with them.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><i><br /></i></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>…You must be happy.</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung grabs Viole’s shirt and carefully unbuttons it while he tries to calm and silence his own brain. As much as he wants to rip his clothes apart, he can’t let his teammates see him naked or with a different outfit than the one he had when he left them. It would be too suspicious. At least there is still a part of his brain that works correctly. The rest of it doesn’t, though. Prove of it are the marks he leaves across Viole’s legs as he takes his pants off too. Red and purple marks that would linger in his firm and soft skin for days. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Where did I put those things?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole keeps silent and unmoving as Jinsung searches the drawer next to the bed. He seems to have given up on pressing the issue. He must have sensed his master won’t tell him anything right now. That’s exactly why he wraps his arms around Jinsung’s shoulders, his soft breath against his ear. The peaceful warmth of his pupil’s body makes him even more remorseful. He wants to embrace him, to keep him close forever, but he shouldn’t, he can’t. You shouldn’t get attached to me anymore. He pushes Viole back on the bed when he finally finds his essential bottle of lube and something else he should have used in the past too when having sex with him. “Master…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Spread your legs for me. I want to be inside you right now.” His commanding voice makes Viole shiver, and he does as he is told, his long spread legs shaking a little in anticipation. “Good boy.” He pours the cold liquid over his own fingers, anxious to quickly prepare this young body for it to be able to receive him in soon. Two of his rough-skinned fingers get inside that oh so small hole, scissoring a little too soon. A pained whimper reaches his ears as his fingers let constricted by Viole’s inner walls. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ahh…! Master, don’t… You are going too fast… Ahhh!” Even though his whole body is tensed up, Viole doesn’t try to get away from him. He lets himself be fingered harshly, to be at the mercy of his Master like always, even when a third finger adds up without waiting for him to adjust to the intrusion. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Shit…” The older man can’t control his anxiousness, even though he knows he must be hurting Viole quite a bit. He knows he can take much more, but it’s still not acceptable to be so aggressive with him. He can’t stop, nonetheless. “Argh, sorry, I can’t do it gently… Shit, why can’t I do it gently!?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s okay, Master… I don’t mind a little pain… Ahhh!” His whole tensed up body trembles in a mix of pleasure and pain. Great way of not being a perverted beast. Well, if his violent way of preparing him manages to convey Viole that he should not be with someone like him, then it’s for the best, right? So his fingers open up Viole’s tight ass without mercy, pressing against his prostate and making him scream at the intense sensation. “God, you are so rough…! Ahh, it hurts, but… it’s so good…!” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole’s quiet whimpers make Jinsung snap. His fingers come in and out of little hole, more and more aggressively, until they can’t move anymore: they end up squeezed as Viole’s body convulses when a second orgasm takes hold of him, and Jinsung wishes those fingers were his penis instead. The boy comes undone on top of the bed, panting hard as he tries to compose himself. When he opens his eyes again, Jinsung is finishing putting on a condom and bathing it with lube. “What…?” Oh, right, he hasn’t used a condom with Viole before, but he has to, since he will go back to his team in a while and getting himself cleaned up inside will be troublesome for him. “What is that…?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His eyes are filled with curiousness, even when he is hardly able to discern what’s in front of him, in his fucked out state. God, he looks incredibly delicious. “Sorry, I was too hard on you. I warn you, I don’t think I can be gentle now either,” <i>not when you look like this</i> “so…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Master, how many times do I have to tell you?” His voice comes out hoarse, breathless. “I don’t mind you being rough on me…” Viole sits up tiredly and then holds him close again, transmitting him the warmth of his body once more. For a moment, Jinsung manages to forget about his sense of guilt. Maybe he can stay by his side after all. How wonderful it would be. “You are thinking of me, right? Only about me… so I don’t mind.” Viole gives him a soft, sloppy kiss, and his hot tongue slowly dances with his. “Just desire me more and make me yours…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Those sweets words, that are so tempting they seem to be the whisper of an incubus, wake him up into reality again. He grabs Viole by the hips and switches him over on the bed, ending with the boy sitting on his lap and Jinsung lying bellow him. Don’t confuse me anymore. “Weren’t you going to pay me back for buying that girl? That blowjob from before was delightful, but is still not enough, you know.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His innocent student seems to understand what he is implying, for once, or is just that he also desperately wants to have sex with him. Either way, Viole lifts his shaking hips and carefully impales himself with his cock, staying still as its hardness, cold with the lube covering the rubber texture of the condom, opens his way inside him. Viole lets out a quiet groan as he lets the full length come in. God, after the rough treatment he put his pupil through and since he told him to please him in order to pay his debt, he should be considerate and let Viole move on his own, but the only thing he can’t think of, as his cock is being deliciously squeezed, is to grab those hips and thrust hard into that ass. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Thankfully, Viole starts rocking his hips before Jinsung loses his mind. His movements are slow but steady, setting a rhythm that quickly exasperates his master. Jinsung feels himself melting when Viole moves his hips in circles, tightening up even more. “Is it good, Master…?” Viole manages to say between his soft panting, his golden eyes bright with tears of pleasure. It feels incredibly good, but it’s not enough yet. Jinsung grabs his waist and thrusts upwards, pulling out a sonorous scream out of those sweet lips. “Ahh! Again s-so suddenly…!” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You are paying your debt, right? Then let me do as I please with your body.” And that’s all he manages to say before thrusting harder into those tight insides that drive him delirious. Viole can’t keep himself sitting up, so he falls on Jinsung’s chest, moaning uncontrollably as he lets his master penetrate him ruthlessly. The comfortable heat of his youthful body against his own makes Jinsung feel a mixture of loving warmth, guilty pain and beastly desire inside his heart. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">God he doesn’t want to let go. If it depended on him and entirely on him, he would be inside his little student forever. But he has come to love Viole too much, and he has to make him happy, even if it means sending him unto the arms of someone else, someone who is more appropriate for a young boy like him. So this will be last time, even if Viole doesn’t want this to end. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So he will make the best of it. He stops moving and grabs Viole’s chin, lifting it so he can see directly into his confused eyes, which also seem blinded with pleasure. “W-Why do you stop so suddenly…?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Frustrated? Then move by yourself again. Please me.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole bites his lower lip, clearly unsatisfied now that his master has decided to tease him like this. Still, he starts rocking his hips again slowly, up and down, as he also places kisses, soft like butterflies, all over Jinsung’s chest. Then he moves those appetizing lips to his face, placing a kiss on top of his closed eyelids. His tongue traces his Adam’s apple, his jaw, and finally he takes his lips in an ardent kiss. Their tongues struggle within their mouths, and Jinsung feels his sanity slipping away again. No, he has to let Viole please him, he has to resist the urge to start pounding hard into him again. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But Jinsung is the kind of man who just takes what he wants. He always has been this way. So he grabs those marvelous hips and thrust upwards again, and Viole has to break their long kiss in order to breathe between moans. Just this once, he will have all of this gorgeous god to himself. “Master… Master…” those whispers in his ear entice him again. “I-I like you so much…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">No. Stop, Viole. This can’t go on. Jinsung shifts him suddenly on the bed again, so Viole ends up with his face against the sheets, his ass up in the air as Jinsung keeps pounding into him from behind. The same love marks he left on his legs are now being placed on the back of his neck. Both of them can only repeat the name of the other one, their moans like a spell. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But then Viole tries to turn back, a concerned look in his bright eyes. “I-I want to see you, Master…” No, that also could make his resolution crumble, so he instead pulls Viole’s hair a little and then presses his face against the sheets. “W-why? God… Ahhh…! You’re so rough…!” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Apparently he doesn’t have time to feel rejected. It must me difficult with a hard dick fucking your ass mercilessly, even more so when Viole reaches his third orgasm in such a short period of time. The boy collapses yet again on the bed, his face still pressed against it. The intense pressure around his cock makes Jinsung come too seconds later, and he rests a bit over Viole’s back. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Huh…?” To Jinsung’s surprise, Viole turns slowly and moves his hips so his master’s penis gets out of him. “Why?” He is out of breath, just like Jinsung, but something seems to puzzle him enough to move regardless of the exhaustion. “…So that’s what it does.” The sudden statement makes Jinsung flinch a little. “That rubber thing you put on your penis: it prevents your semen from filling me up.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Well, yeah.” God, Viole. It always impresses Jinsung how sometimes he can be so straightforward about things like this. Well, he is so innocent he doesn’t get embarrassed about it. “You are going back to your friends in a minute, so it’s more practical this way.” The boy frowns, and he looks so cute pouting like that. “What about it? Why are you angry?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s a waste.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What is a waste?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Your semen!” God, Viole. “I… I like being filled by your… it feels so warm. So it’s a waste.” Jinsung doesn’t believe what he is hearing. This little devil is saying outrageous things in such an innocent way again. “Take it off! I want you to come inside me!” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Viole, please, we don’t have time for that!” Viole forcefully takes out the condom, and stares at it both upset and sad. Jinsung can’t help but laugh warmly. Then his smile fades away, as he remembers again how much he wants to be with Viole forever, to keep him as his lover, but he can’t. In fact, now is the time to make that clear. “…This is the last time, Viole.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Huh? Did you say something, Master?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Yeah, his voice came out low, so he must repeat himself, now sounding a lot more confident in what he is saying. “We can’t be together like this anymore. We must stop this.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I don’t understand. Are you going far away? I know I will be going to the Floor of Death now, so we will be apart for a while, but we will see each other again soon enough.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No. I mean, yes, we will see each other soon. I’m your master, after all. Even if you left FUG, Hwaryun and I will always be there to support you. But that’s not what I mean.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Then…?” Viole takes one of his hands between his. “Ah…” He seems to have finally realized what he is talking about. “You… you don’t want to have sex with me anymore?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He looks so incredibly hurt that Jinsung feels the irresistible urge to just take back what he said and hug him close. “No, of course I want to! I would be crazy if I didn’t want to have sex with you.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The confusion returns to Viole’s features and mixes with his sadness and a slight look of fear. “Then what…? Did I do something wrong?” He tries to hug Jinsung again, but the man grabs his arms before he can’t do it and stops him. “Why!? Why do you keep rejecting me!? This is the third or the fourth time already. You haven’t let me hug you once since we got here…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You are a young boy, Viole, and I took advantage of that.” Viole opens his mouth to protest, but Jinsung places a finger on top of his lips to silence him. “I know you will say it is not like that, but that only shows you are indeed an innocent boy. Don’t make this more difficult. Just forget about all of this and start a relationship with someone better suit for you, like that Khun kid or one of the numerous girls who are after you.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Now you are having second thoughts, after all you did to me?” Jeez, even Viole is making him sound like a guilty old man. He deserves it though, so he won’t complain. But then, strangely enough, his student stops looking so hurt and a hint of pure determination appears in those big golden eyes. “I will make this work.” Jinsung simply stares at him, disordered. Viole repeats himself. “I will make this work. You don’t have to worry about anything, Master. Leave it to me.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What? What will you do? Viole, just forget about me. You like the son of Khun, right? Then it shouldn’t be a problem.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I like him, yes, but I like you too!” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung cannot believe what Viole is saying. “You can’t be so selfish, Viole, you can’t be with both of us. It’s not fair, at least not for that boy. I might deserve it, but that kid surely doesn’t.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I don’t care. I will make you both happy, somehow. If you really didn’t want to be with me, then I would accept it. But you still want me, don’t you? You want me to be yours, and I want to be yours.” God, his lower half is dangerously reacting again. Why is it so untamed? “I also want to make Mr. Khun happy, and I know he desires me too, so I’ll make the two of you happy. I-is it bad to think this way? I just… I just want to love the people I love…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His master can’t say anything. It’s true he is just being truthful to himself. He understands Viole loves them pure-heartedly. But can Khun accept it, understand it? They will have to figure it out. Jeez, is he really going to let himself be convinced this easily? He really can’t say no to his utterly cute student. “…Ok, but you will have to tell Khun about this before you go to bed with him for the first time. And then we will talk together, the three of us.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Thank you, Master!” Viole jumps at him and Jinsung finally lets himself be hugged. “I’ll do whatever you say!” Don’t say that, Viole, you don’t know how dangerous that could be. Still, he smiles against his messy hair. He will be able to continue by his loved one’s side, at least of some more time. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You will spend much more time with that other boy, though. He will be your official partner. I can’t help feeling jealous.” Viole just laughs against his shoulder. “Hey, it’s serious, you know? I will have to work on my jealousy.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I don’t want you to hurt, but I like you when you get jealous, Master. You are like a beast.” Jinsung can’t help feeling a bit embarrassed and flattered at the same time. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“And what will I be to you? God, now I’ll really be your sugar daddy.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That last part comes out of his mouth without him noticing, and it’s only when he sees the curious look in Viole’s face that he realizes his mistake. “Sugar daddy…? What’s that? You are not my father, Master. Fathers and sons don’t have sex.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Well, at least he knows that, in all of his cluelessness. “Forget it, is just a dumb thing Hwaryun got to my head.” Viole simply stares at him in silence. He clearly doesn’t have the intention of letting this go, not when his eyes sparkle with interest. “Ok, it means I, as a man who is much older than you, date you and give you gifts in exchange of your affection, sometimes in exchange of sex.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ohhh! Yeah, you do seem like my sugar daddy then.” Jeez, he didn’t want to hear it from Viole too, although he says it like it isn’t a bad thing at all. “I really like calling you Master, but I can’t call you daddy too, if you want.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Does he know what he said is extremely suggesting? He can’t help imagining all sorts of things. He already had master fantasies, and now he will start having daddy fantasies too. And again, his lower half. But he can’t keep fucking Viole all day long, he has to let him go back to his friends. “Just forget you heard that term, please.” He knows he won’t though, not when Viole has that smile that is half innocent, half devilish. “You should go shower now, so you can get back to your friends.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ah… that’s true, they will start wondering where I am, especially Mr. Khun.” Viole breaks apart, his cheeks flushed with happiness and a bright smile in his lips. “But I don’t want to part from you yet so… Could you accompany me to the shower too, Master? You should get clean too.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That’s a terrible idea. He should know Jinsung is like an animal in heat regarding his student, but he is clearly asking for the danger, like always. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And it’s a fact. He can’t say no to this devilish angel. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>- END of CHAPTER 3 -</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-15505988046270626822020-11-05T09:02:00.003-08:002020-11-13T07:40:42.770-08:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Better than cigarettes: Chapter 3 (WangnanViole)<div style="text-align: justify;"><div>En AO3 este cap es aún el 4 del fic, pero lo moveré al cap 3 cuando ya termine y suba el cap 5. Este lo subí como hace unos días no más, después de todo, así que aún no lo moveré. Es que este cap originalmente iba a ser un extra o algo así, pero como la cosa se me alargó, prefería ponerlo como cap 3, para que esté bien ordenado cronológicamente. Tengo harto más que no he publicado aquí, pero ya lo iré haciendo c:</div><div><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">*****</div><div><br /></div><h3>Better than cigarettes</h3><div><b>by RPMizu </b></div><div><b><br /></b></div><div><b>Chapter 3: Intoxication</b></div></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">When he arrived at the hotel, his teammates were all totally wrecked. It was a bit sad he had to miss the little party they were throwing out that night, but now he is actually kind of glad he had been out for most of the evening, or he would be in the same deplorable state as them. There are countless bottles and beer cans scattered around the room, and the air is filled with the smell of alcohol. At least it seems none had vomited. He is also glad that Miseng is not here to see this disconcerting scene. Wangnan walks between the unconscious bodies of his comrades, which lay around like corpses on the couches and floor. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“God, you are all a mess. I did want to get wasted with you all, though, it must have been fun even if all of you feel like shit right now. And now I’m the only one who is not part of the party.” He can’t help sounding a little sad, but then he has to cover his mouth to not laugh like a hyena when he sees Yihwa trying to get up, pushing an unconscious Goseng from on top of her. Wangnan approaches her struggling figure and looks down to meet her grumpy gaze. “Feeling a little better than the rest?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Oh, welcome back…” she sounds wrecked, but at least she is awake. “Don’t just stand there and help me up, please.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“On my way!” Wangnan’s happy tone probably gives Yihwa a headache, by the way she massages her forehead, trying to bear with the pain. He picks up the unconscious girl with glasses and leaves her on a nearby couch, effectively freeing Yihwa. “Since you are such a lady, I didn’t think you would drink so much.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I didn’t.” He helps her up and supports her weight until she is less dizzy and is able to stand by herself. “But I can’t take any alcohol. Just two or three glasses and I got sleepy. I just woke up with Miss Goseng crushing me, when you entered the room.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“So you don’t even know how everyone ended up like this? What a bummer, I wanted to know what everyone did when they were still conscious.” He looks around again. “God, even Prince is here. He is still a child, you know.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, Goseng managed to get Miseng to bed before all of this started, but Prince didn’t want to listen to anybody. He fell down earlier than me, though.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Hahahaha, at least you have more endurance than a little kid!” Yihwa gives him a light smack on the head for making fun of her, but the aggressive movement makes her dizzy again. “Sorry, sorry. Oh.” Then Wangnan sees him. Their most dreaded comrade is unconscious beside Prince, who apparently tried to hug him before falling asleep, and Viole simply let the little boy be attached to him. His messy long dark hair is covering almost all of his face. “Viole got drunk too!? For real!?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Jeez, don’t shout! Yes, the others persuaded Mr. Viole into drinking with everyone. He passed out after I did, so I don’t know how much he drank.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan wanted to know what Viole did when he was inebriated and still conscious, but no one else is awake aside from Yihwa. Now he will never know, and will have to live with it. Ok, he knows is overreacting now. Probably someone would remember tomorrow and will be able to tell him everything, right? Wangnan sighs, hoping that would be the case, and asks Yihwa to help him take the others to their respective rooms. They split up, but he makes sure he is the one taking Viole, and that the last one he has to take with him is indeed Viole. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Now he is carrying the unconscious slayer candidate on his back. He anxiously opens the door to Viole’s room, which is a lot tidier than how he thought it would be. Wangnan leaves him carefully on the bed and then sits beside him. Viole doesn’t even flinch as Wangnan brushes the hair off his face, and is stunned again at how cute his features are beneath those longs bangs. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Long hair looks good on you, but you really need to cut those bangs. They make you look so gloomy, even when, in fact, you are a real sweetheart. At least we finally found that out.” He pokes Viole’s right cheek with one finger. It is so soft to the touch. Wangnan feels heat accumulating in his own face. “I haven’t told anyone, you know? About what I saw that night.” Now, two of his fingers make their way to Viole’s lips, tracing them slowly. “It’s my dirty secret.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He yelps when Viole parts his lips a little, his soft breath coming in and out between them, his chest going up and down in a steady, calm rhythm. He looks so relaxed, deep in slumber. Viole won’t know if Wangnan touches his lips a bit longer, right? He swallows hard, trying to calm his untamed heartbeat. His fingers keep tracing those round lips, and he even dares to insert one finger between them. A pleasant tingling gets hold of his whole body: Viole’s mouth is incredibly hot inside, and it tempts him to just take it with his own, right there. His heart almost stops when he feels a little sucking on his finger and then a tongue slowly tracing it. He is glad he didn’t jump back, because, upon further inspection, Viole is still sleeping. It seems it’s just a reflex. What a curious reflex, though. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Jeez, don’t scare me like that.” And don’t tempt me like this, he wants to say. Damn, even his reflexes are sexy. And now he is unable to resist his curiosity and obvious desires. He leans on top of Viole, their faces so near their noses almost touch, soft breath against his chin. “I can’t forget about that night, even after all these months. Do you even know what you and your master did to me?” His mouth now brushes Viole’s. If he moves just a mere centimeter, he will be kissing him. Will he be able to escape the dreams he is been having if he just lets his desires unleashed? He shouldn’t do it. Viole is passed out and can’t even say yes or no to him. But… if it’s just a kiss, then maybe… </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He doesn’t notice what he is doing until it is too late. He has closed the millimetrical distance between them and now his mouth is fully on Viole’s, delighting himself in how soft and somewhat sweet his lips are. Unlike how it was with his fingers, the slayer candidate doesn’t react immediately. He just keeps taking in short breaths when Wangnan pulls apart for just a few seconds, unable to stop and let go completely. This is not yet enough for the red-light district prince. He adventures his tongue inside Viole’s mouth, wanting to reach further, to taste him more deeply. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A suffocated moan reaches Wangnan’s ears and he freezes up momentarily. Right now, he doesn’t dare to move at all. Shit, shit, shit! Did he wake up Viole? His blood feels cold with fear. Viole is a really nice kid, but a really powerful one, and you don’t know what he might do when pissed off for real. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">After a moment, however, he notices Viole is still sleeping peacefully. God, he knows he should pull off now, but his body just won’t listen. It’s like the sense of relief, for some reason, had made makes him more daring, and when he moves his tongue inside that hot mouth, Viole’s reactions, even though minor and sloppy, make him even more aroused. Viole’s tongue reaches timidly for his, reciprocating the kiss unconsciously. His quiet breath becomes more labored, and a few low moans mix with Wangnan’s owns. God, this feels like Heaven. He has dreamt about this for a long time, and now he is really kissing Viole, the cute boy he once saw having sex with his own master. No wonder that man seems so addicted to kissing him. With someone like Viole, he wouldn’t need cigarettes either. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He parts from Viole for a few seconds, trying to catch his breath and calm his accelerated heartbeat. This is too much. He takes a moment to observe the boy beneath him. Viole’s long hair is a mess around him and his lips are a little red now. His breath is still a little harsh, but it’s calming down. The movements of his chest, up and down, up and down, introduce Wangnan into a trance for a moment. He shakes his head, feeling a little dizzy by all that is happening, by the risk of getting caught and the anxiety it provokes on him, by this overwhelming desire he feels for Viole right now, proven by the excessive tightness in his pants. Should he do more? This is a chance in a lifetime, Wangnan is sure about it. But… he can’t. He can’t take advantage of Viole being wasted like this. It’s wrong in so many ways. Yeah, he should leave it as it is. He should wrap Viole gently with the bed covers, then get out of his room and let him rest. He may have to jerk off in this own room before going to sleep though. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Wangnan…?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">In that instant, his brain short-circuited, as he heard Viole finally waking up and calling his name in a drowsy tone. In his panicked reaction, the only idea Wangnan can come up with is silencing Viole with his own mouth again, afraid the slayer candidate could start shouting or something, and everyone would know about his inappropriate actions. They would accuse him of being a fucking rapist or something like that. Still, he calms down a little when he feels Viole kissing him back once more, albeit even more tiredly than before. Those golden eyes still seem sleepy. Is he awake or is he not? Wangnan isn’t sure, but he can’t think straight either. The only things he can feel now are the sweetness of Viole’s mouth, and his whole body burning up with ardent desire. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The red-light district prince kissing the slayer candidate. His heart skips a beat at the thought. Nonetheless, he continues to kiss the drowsy boy bellow him, daring then to move his lips to his slightly exposed neck. He can hear small gasps, and the body beneath him shivers a little. So cute. He thanks Viole is wearing a dress shirt (like the one he had that night, although not oversized. He swallows loudly at the memory), since he can open it and easily expose his chest. He starts licking all over, carefully taking into his mouth one of the pink little buds. Viole’s back arks slightly and another muffled sound comes out. After a few seconds, his body squirms so much Wangnan has to stop sucking on this tiny nipple, which now is red like his lips. It comes out from his mouth with an awkward, wet pop sound. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Now what?, he wants to say out loud. He shouldn’t dare to do more, but his hands move on his own accord on top of Viole’s muscled abdomen, until they reach the waist of his pants. Wangnan notices a slight bulge between the boy’s legs. At least he isn’t the only one aroused, but his own erection is much more notorious inside his pants than Viole’s. It’s starting to hurt, actually. He needs to get out of here and alleviate the energy that has accumulated in there before it’s too late. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…You won’t touch me, Mr. Wangnan?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His heart stops when he hears that low, probably not intentionally but nonetheless seductive whisper. Viole is looking directly into his eyes, and his hands reach for Wangnan’s face, still moving languidly. God, if he doesn’t want it, then he shouldn’t be acting so sexy. This is not Wangnan’s fault. He is giving him time to complain, to push him away, or at least seem angry, frightened or something, but he is doing none of those. Viole simply stares at him with those now visibly drowsy golden eyes. How can he resist that? How can anyone resist that? </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">So he goes on, unzipping Viole’s pants and sliding them down his long legs, along with his underwear. Still, Viole doesn’t look upset. He doesn’t seem to understand completely what’s happening though, and that should be signal enough for Wangnan to stop. But when he sees Viole lying almost naked in front of him, his cheeks pink and his red lips a bit parted, the rest of his sanity dies. He releases his own erection from his pants, sighing loudly at the needed release, and starts touching Viole’s, which grows bigger with the first few strokes. But Wangnan also needs to come badly, to come right now, so he adds his own penis into the grip of his hand too, masturbating both of them at the same time and creating a delicious friction between them. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan would never have imagined he would be doing this with Viole. Never, not even when he started having wet dreams about the boy. “Does it feel good?” He tries to sound confident, as that man did, but he knows he failed miserably. Thankfully, Viole doesn’t seem to mind that much, though. He nods two times, eyes and mouth shut. Wangnan tries to create more friction between them and speeds up the pace of his hand. Viole is not making any sound aside from a more ragged breath, and Wangnan feels kind of disappointed. Well, he was mostly quiet with his master at first too, and the sounds went up in volume when things got more intense. That means he will have to take further action if he wants to hear those delicious moans that have been haunting his dreams for the past month. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Where is…?” He needs to catch his breath before asking Viole what he wants. Those few words did catch Viole’s attention though, as he half opens those caramel eyes again. “…Where is that gift your master gave you last time?” he finally manages to say. Following Viole’s gaze reveals the answer, as it ends on a drawer next to the bed. He reaches for that place and, after searching a bit, he finds what he is looking for. That damned vibrator which also haunts his dreams. He has always wanted to use it on Viole, like that man did, to shove it inside him and make him writhe in pleasure. He shouldn’t do it though, he knows it, but Viole isn’t really telling him not to, if you think about it. “Do you use this often?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The phrase escaped his mind before he could even realize it. “E-Eh…? Ah, mmm…” Jeez, how insensitive can he get? Poor Viole looks so mortified by his words. But he answers sincerely nonetheless, his pure heart probably not allowing him to lie. So Viole nods twice again, this time slowly, like he is dying from embarrassment. And Wangnan has the urge to give him a tight hug and pet his head, but also to fuck him wildly, all at the same time. It’s so endearing and arousing, like only Viole can be. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You must like it a lot then.” He doesn’t know how he is daring to tell Viole all these things, but he likes this too much, seeing the usually stoic boy getting embarrassed. “Let’s make it useful then.” He lends the vibrator to Viole, who takes it without a word but looking clearly confused. “Can you make it wet for me? Use your mouth.” His eyes go to Viole’s quivering little hole and he presses one finger around it, making Viole yelp in surprise. Gosh, he only wants to go down there and lick it all over or stretch it mercilessly with his fingers or, even better, with something else entirely. But he manages to stay calm somehow. He doesn’t want to hurt Viole, after all. “I don’t think it can go in if you don’t do it.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole seems to hesitate for a while, just looking at that perverted thing in his hands, but then he shuts his eyes and takes out his tongue, starting to dutifully lick the thing all over. The sight makes Wangnan even harder than he already was. “Good boy.” He pets Viole’s head as the boy introduces the thing inside his mouth with some difficulty, and Wangnan can’t help imagining how that small cavern would feel around his own shaft. Jeez, if this goes on he is not going to last long when he is finally inside Viole. Ok, it seems he is totally determined to get inside him, isn’t it? It’s too late to take it all back, anyways, so he might grasp the opportunity as it’s presented so willingly in front of him. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…Is this ok?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole’s breathless voice takes him out of his guilty thoughts. He receives the vibrator from Viole’s hands and examines it. It seems wet enough, right? He is not really sure. He is not a virgin, certainly, but it’s not like he has used this kind of things with anyone else before, let alone on a man. Jeez, he is clearly not worthy of someone like Viole, is he? That man, Jinsung, probably has far more experience than he can even imagine. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Ok, this is not the time get depressed. Even if he is not worthy of Viole, and exactly because of that, he has to take this opportunity the heavens brought to him. “Well, we will have to find out.” So he spreads Viole’s long legs, finding no resistance whatsoever, and then inspects the little entrance with his fingers. It’s so small he doubts this thing can enter, but he tries pushing the tip in either way. As a result of the sudden intrusion, Viole gasps audibly and his entire body tenses up, before taking a long exhale. “S-Sorry. Did it hurt?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m fine… It’s just… I-It’s big.” The low, contained whisper makes Wangnan almost go mad with desire. Without much warning, he pushes the dildo in even further. He is still careful, but manages to take a loud moan out of Viole’s throat nonetheless. Feeling more satisfied now, Wangnan leans over the boy and takes his mouth with his own, breaking apart from time to time to not muffle the exquisite sounds that come out of Viole as the dildo goes deeper in him, but also wanting to be able to keep tasting those addictive lips. “Mr. Wangnan… It feels full.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s because it’s all in now.” He kisses the tears of pleasure accumulating in the corners of Viole’s eyes, and then places another kiss on his red cheeks as he moves the dildo inside of Viole slowly. Soft moans come out of him, and they get a little louder when he picks up an adequate pace. “But you can’t say it’s fully in if it’s not fully functional, right?” He whispers those words into Viole’s ear, and sees the boy shiver slightly in response. What a cute reaction. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So he flips the switch on. The result? It’s like an electric current ran through Viole’s entire body, and now Wangnan can finally hear that wanton moaning he overheard that fatidic night, and the mechanic sound of the vibrator functioning, mixed in between, makes it all the more dirty in Wangnan’s ears. He can make it worse, of course, with his own words. “Here, touch yourself too. And touch me, Viole.” He guides Viole’s hand to their erections, to join Wangnan’s own hand, and Viole quietly complies like the good boy he is. The touch of Viole’s long fingers on his most sensitive skin makes Wangnan’s mind blank. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And Viole comes undone now too, squirming and moaning a little too loud for their sake. “Shh…” Wangnan muffles the sounds with kisses, as he continues to masturbate both of them with Viole’s assistance. “I love the sounds you make, Viole, but remember the others must not hear us…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">As Viole shakes his head and bites his lower lip, Wangnan finds himself unable to talk anymore. He is too close to the edge. He can feel Viole is too, precum dripping from both of them, soaking their joined hands with white drops. Wangnan gets up one more level of the vibrator, and that does it: Viole opens his eyes completely as a strong orgasm takes hold of his entire shaking body. The pressure applied by Viole’s hand gripping tightly around his penis, and the enticing image of Viole’s orgasm, make Wangnan lose it too, and his semen gets mixed with Viole’s on top of the boy’s muscular yet slender abdomen. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">After opening his eyes again, Wangnan needs a moment to catch his breath and fix his vision, as so does Viole, apparently. The boy gasps a few times and then curls his body into a ball, as the vibrator slips out of him. The reaction immediately concerns Wangnan. Is he regretting what they just did? Did it hurt him? But, to his surprise, Viole is touching his own entrance, fingers trembling from the aftereffects of his own climax. And then, a soft, pained whisper makes Wangnan suddenly hard again. “It’s not enough… it’s never enough…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Feeling totally captivated and probably smiling like an enamored fool, he grabs Viole by the waist and lifts him so he ends up sitting on Wangnan’s lap. Viole seems disoriented, like he is still intoxicated by all the alcohol he drank earlier, but nonetheless allows himself be taken, and then rests his head on Wangnan’s shoulder, still trying to stabilize the rhythm of his breath. “You need something inside so you can come, right, Viole? That’s why you use this thing.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His hands cup Viole’s perfect butt and separate its cheeks a bit. Viole shudders slightly, probably feeling Wangnan’s newly-grown erection rubbing between his ass cheeks. “It’s just… without my Master, I get lonely… Both my heart and body feel lonely…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Those words light up another flame inside Wangnan, one different from the tenderness this boy normally provokes in him, or the almost feral desire he is been feeling for him too. No, this is completely new. It burns painfully with anger. He soon realizes it’s the flame of jealousy. “Then let me take his place when necessary.” With one arm, he pulls Viole even closer, trapping his body against his own. With his other hand, he grabs Viole’s head, probably yanking his long hair a little in the process, and keeps it in place so he can explore his mouth freely. Even though he looks surprised, the boy doesn’t present any resistance to his actions. “Viole, you don’t know how much I want you…” Wangnan whispers between kisses. It’s like he is devouring Viole’s mouth now. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He nibbles Viole’s lower lip as he parts from him, and Viole looks completely disheveled: loose long hair slightly knotted, swollen red lips, watery caramel eyes and a chest going up and down, as paused breaths come in and out. His gaze still seems clouded by intoxication (or by desire, Wangnan hopes). It all makes Wangnan almost die inside, his passionate desires consuming him all the way to his bones. So he asks, trying not to sound as pathetic as he thinks he is being. “Let me come inside you, Viole. Please, it’s all I want now.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But… My Master won’t like something like that…” Well, at least he didn’t say I don’t want you, go away, perverted beast. That means something, right? That means he doesn’t have zero chance, at least. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Nonetheless, the red-light district prince silences him with a short peck on the lips. His voice is a low, needy whisper as he keeps talking, while his own mouth is grazing against Viole’s. “But he doesn’t need to know, and if he does get to know somehow, you can use it at your advantage, like when you talked about that other guy you like to get him jealous.” He knows he sounds desperate, trying to lure Viole into something like this with those kinds of arguments, the ones that make him even more jealous. “I just want, no, I need to be inside of you right now. You feel it, right? My erection against your skin.” Viole closes his eyes tightly, and nods frenetically. “Then say it, Viole. Say you allow me to go inside you.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Because not even in dreams would he want to defile this pure creature, he needs to know it is ok. So he waits, biting away the impulse of pushing Viole down and just fuck him already. And when Viole’s low whisper of “Ok…” reaches his ears, Wangnan doesn’t need any more words. He grabs the boy’s hips and lets them down on top of his penis, entering him slowly. The sensation is so overwhelming Wangnan has to remember how to breathe. It feels like Heaven, to be squished like this by Viole’s tight inner walls. Like heavenly torture, because he knows he has to drop Viole slowly on top of him so he does not hurt him, but in reality he only wants to start thrusting upwards like there is no tomorrow. And it might be no tomorrow: it’s an event that would never repeat itself, after all. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Instead of acting like an animal, as his instincts are telling him to do, he takes a moment to study Viole’s reactions, how he flinched at the sudden intrusion, and then tries to relax against Wangnan’s shoulder. His pained, yet somehow pleasured breath bathes Wangnan’s left ear. The sigh almost sounds relieved. So he takes that as a sign that he can move, at least a little. He thrusts up his hips, meeting with Viole’s and taking out a repressed moan out of him. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…It looks like you love this, being done by another man.” He grabs those hips firmly and moves Viole’s body on top of his lap. The sensation of his own dick moving inside the slayer candidate makes him afraid he might lose control entirely. The quiet, delicious moans against his ear don’t help at all either. It’s hard for Wangnan to talk, but he does so nonetheless. He can’t help it, and he doesn’t know why. “You like having hard… things shoved inside you, right?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“A-Ahhh! Stop… S-Stop asking those things…” Well, it seems it’s even harder for Viole to speak. It must be hard to try to suppress every sound when you have a dick in your ass. But that’s no good. He wants to hear everything Viole has to offer him, every little pant, every loud whine. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So he tightens his grip and tries to pick up the pace, as a notoriously surprised gasp comes out of the slayer candidate. “Oh, you don’t know how amazing you feel around my shaft…” He has to take in a deep breath, after a long groan, but he keeps speaking nonetheless, ignoring Viole’s recent pleads. “…Doing you is like a dream come true…” It literally is. How many times has he dreamt about this? Too many to count. And now he has Viole squirming in his arms, against his chest and shoulder blade, panting in his ear. “You like it too, right? Say it.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He tries to sound commanding, like that man did, but he doesn’t know if he succeeded. Apparently he did, as Viole’s body is overwhelmed by a noticeable shudder. Maybe it’s not so difficult when your voice is charged by deep, dark desires, as it is, more and more each second. “But…” Viole’s voice comes out quiet, as he is still trying to contain it. “But I don’t… Master won’t like this… I’m sorry, Master…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A lone tear crosses his red-colored cheek, and Wangnan snaps. He pushes Viole onto the bed, maneuvers Viole’s long legs so they rest on top of his shoulders and starts riding him, thrusting inside more aggressively, like he is trying to bury himself deep inside Viole and thus marking him as his own. In turn, Viole’s moans get louder, and he tries to muffle them with his hands. That doesn’t please Wangnan at all, so he grabs Viole’s arms and pushes them onto the bed too. A whimper escapes Viole, as he bites his own lips in a final attempt to silence himself. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But you are weak against pleasure, and more importantly, you are weak against loneliness! That’s why…!” After the first words came out in a string of an angry voice, he has to pause to be able to say one last thing, not stopping the movement of his hips. How is it that his voice comes out unshaken now? “That’s why you let me do you now… because you are lonely.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“My Master can’t stay with me every day… Ahhh! M-Mr. Khun can’t be by my side either… I-I want them with me… Ahhh!!” Viole has to take a moment to collect himself, as he lets out some more pained yet pleasured moans before he is able to speak again. Upon seeing this, Wangnan stops moving for a second in order to letting him finish his thoughts, eager to hear them even if they might drive him crazy with envy. “If my Master can’t stay with me, at least I want to go back to Mr. Khun, to them... I want to be with everyone again…” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">More tears fall across those flushed cheeks, as Viole lets his lonely feelings pour out. But Wangnan is too intoxicated now, too drown in pure animalistic desire. So he devours those lips again, and then looks directly into those now half open honey eyes. “I know I said I will return you to your old team, but… the truth is…” A deep groan, mixed in between Viole’s ragged breath and his own, as he starts moving again, slowly this time. “I want to have you in my bed every night. Unlike your Master, I would try to keep your heart warm every second. And this delicious body you have… I would make good use of it every night, as you would want him to do.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole closes his eyes, probably picturing the face of another man. A seductive whisper comes out of those appetizing lips. “Yes, I like it… I like when my Master uses me however he wants...” Then he opens his eyes again, and they are completely clean of malice, filled with determination and purity. “But you are not him, Mr. Wangnan, neither are you Mr. Khun. I am sorry.” He manages to say, voice firm and crystal clear, as Wangnan stops his movement again in order to listen. He regrets doing so immediately. He wanted to live this dream a little longer, not face the harsh reality: Viole doesn’t want him the way Wangnan wants him. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I won’t let you go. I will make you mine.” Wangnan lets out, as he thrusts in once again, roughly this time, and the boy yelps underneath him. He caught a glimpse of fear on those honey gold eyes, but he doesn’t stop, he can’t. It’s like someone else has taken control over his body and mind, a dark shadow that has lurked inside his heart through all of these months. So without regret, he takes Viole’s arms and wraps them around his shoulders. “Don’t clench at the sheets. Wrap your arms around me, like this.” His voice doesn’t even sound like his own anymore. It’s a strange mix between cold and unfeeling, but also ardent with longing and passion. Whose voice is this? “Scratch my back if you need to. That way I’ll have proof I had you tonight, even if this never repeats.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Wangnan…?” It seems Viole has also noticed there is something strange going on, but can’t determine what. But Wangnan can. His mind is drifting away, it has melt in his desires and made way to another will that rested inside of him. And as he keeps pushing himself onto Viole, he can see his own unknown expression reflected in those clear eyes, as something akin to compassion emerges in those ponds of gold. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…E-Eh?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan suddenly wakes up, an unknown roof in front of his eyes. He feels incredibly disoriented as he sits up, noticing he is lying on a soft couch. The sound of water running in the bathroom of this hotel room confuses him even more. Where is he? Then he sees clothes lying on the bed, clothes he can recognize anywhere. Those are… FUG clothes. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Did I fall asleep in Viole’s room!? He panics internally, trying not to make much noise so Viole doesn’t notice him here. He must have seen him already though, since he already got up and is taking a shower right now. What happened? He remembers lots of things, and each further memory makes him feel guiltier and also hornier than the last one. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">I carried him on my back into this room, after meeting with Yihwa on the recreation room. Then I left him on his bed and… I do remember kissing him. That was real. He traces his own lips, remembering the soft texture of that mouth, the sweet taste. Then… yeah, I remember thinking about going further and then backing down. I sat here, thinking I would need to jerk off in the bathroom, but probably fell asleep without doing anything. So everything else I remember was a dream!? A wet dream at that. Another one. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Of course it was a dream. Neither his penis nor the vibrator could have entered Viole that easily without loosing him up with actual lube beforehand. Spit isn’t as effective as his mind makes it seem. Though it wasn’t the same kind of dream he has been having for the past few months. No. This one was more serious, more painful, and more concerning. He actually kind of forced Viole into having sex with him, even if it was in dreams. And that will he felt getting hold of his own mind and body… what was it? Everything about it was strange and new, and somewhat… terrifying. He doesn’t remember it clearly though, not like he does remember the made up, but almost religiously great feeling of being inside Viole. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He shakes his head, trying to shake off the thoughts at the same time. He peeks through the elastic of his pants and discovers his underwear is a sticky mess. He had come in his pants while dreaming, and is still a little hard. This is so fricking embarrassing. He can’t let Viole see him like this. He looks around. The water is still running in the bathroom. He needs to get out of here immediately, but the frustration he feels is stronger and distracts him from clear thinking. Dear lord, that was my only chance! Viole was so responsive to the kiss, no wonder my more assertive dream self did take the opportunity! How could I waste it like that!? B-but I couldn’t take advantage of his inebriated state, it would have been almost like rape. It would have been rape, period. I would never do that to Viole. To anyone, in fact. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But he couldn’t help his dreams torturing him and revealing his true desires. Stupid brain. For the past months, he has been having at least one wet dream about Viole per week. And now that he kissed him, it will be worse, he is sure of it. He already had that dreadful feeling of being drown in lust and jealousy. It really feels like Viole is some kind of incubus, haunting his dreams and dragging him further down to Hell with the sinful desires he provokes in Wangnan. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He has to get over this, whatever it takes. He might have said those possessive things in his dream, but he genuinely wants Viole to be happy, and that is clearly at his old team’s side. Soon Viole will return with his real team either way, and then maybe Wangnan will be able to forget. It will be a long road, though. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What’s the matter, Mr. Wangnan?” He almost jumps out of the couch when Viole appears suddenly by his side. To Wangnan’s dismay, he has his long hair untied and still wet, and is only wearing some black pants. Jeez, aside from almost giving him a heart attack, he also has to expose himself in front of him like this? He tries hard not to stare too much, specifically avoiding those pink nipples, hard from the cold, and the slender waist. “Mr. Wangnan?” The slayer candidate repeats, his voice softer and clearer. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ah, sorry I ended up sleeping on your couch.” It’s the only thing he manages to think of saying. Good job, Wangnan. Well, Viole surely doesn’t know he was kissed while he was sleeping, and definitely doesn’t know about Wangnan’s wet dream with him, so he is right in chewing off his urge to apologize repeatedly. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No, thank you for carrying me here. You carried me, right? The last thing I remember is passing out with Prince trying to hug me in his sleep.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Yeah, Wangnan remembers finding him in a situation like that. I feel you, Prince. “So you don’t remember anything else?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole seems a little confused, and Wangnan’s heart warms up when he tilts his head to the side, looking so innocent. “Should I remember something else? Did I do something while I was asleep?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">That sentence sets an alarm in Wangnan’s brain. Viole really doesn’t remember. Get out of that topic, now. “No, no, nothing happened.” What should he say to distract Viole? Oh, right. “By the way, are you feeling alright? You did drink until you passed out, didn’t you? You don’t have a terrible headache, or feel sore or anything?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Eh? No, I feel alright. Thankfully I don’t get headaches for drinking too much.” Well, isn’t he blessed by the gods? Not only he is incredibly powerful and cute (and sexy), he also doesn’t feel bad after a drinking party. That’s some superpower there. “My Master always complained about it, since he does get headaches, and I had to take care of him.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ah…” Wangnan swallows slowly at the mental image that phrase summons: Viole taking care of that older man, like he was his husband. He clears his throat loudly, hoping the gesture will clear his mind too. “I didn’t drink, so I’m alright too, but I suggest you don’t tell the others about this superpower of yours.” Viole seems to not understand, so he explains further. “Everyone will feel bad or get upset if they know you are the only one who doesn’t feel like crap after last night.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ah! I understand. That’s true, I shall not say anything then.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Good.” They stay silent for a few seconds, and strangely enough, it doesn’t feel tense at all. In fact, Wangnan feels so at ease that he doesn’t notice what he is saying until it leaves his mouth. Neither does he notice he is patting Viole’s head. “I will get you back to your team, I promise.” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">When he hears what he said, he stays frozen in place. Wait for Viole’s reaction; that’s the only thing he can do now. The slayer candidate is still silent, staring at him with his huge eyes, half-covered by those long bangs. “…Thanks, Mr. Wangnan.” Viole’s voice sounds tender and calm, as he leans to the touch a little and closes his eyes completely. A small, serene smile comes to his lips, breaking his usual serious slayer candidate expression. It’s so beautiful Wangnan can’t help get hypnotized by the bright image in front of him. He can’t believe this is the same boy he initially thought was like a devil, defeating his enemies with great ease. Wangnan knows now he is no devil, no monster. Viole has the pure smile of an angel, and he can’t wait to see it get even wider, even brighter. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">But he has to react. He abruptly gets his hand away from Viole’s hair, taking him by surprise. He stands up and drags his feet to the door. Damn, he really has to forget these warm feelings he gets when he is with Viole. He hears the other boy calling out his name. “Let’s go see how the others are. I’m kind of concerned, especially about Prince. He is a kid, you know? He shouldn’t have drink alcohol at all.” He tries his hardest to keep his head cold, as he dares to turn back to see Viole again. “Are you coming with me?” </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes!” He smiles again, and Wangnan has to look away quickly as he leaves the room, with Viole behind him. That smile is too much for him, especially since he is not used to seeing it at all. A pure-hearted smile, oblivious to Wangnan’s lustful dreams, to the kiss he gave him last night, to the warm feelings inside Wangnan’s chest, and obviously, to the dark feelings too, those which lurk deeply enclosed in his mind. And it has to continue being like that. It’s not like Wangnan feels something special for Viole, like love or something. He doesn’t, right? This sudden jealousy he felt doesn’t mean anything. It’s just Viole ended up being much cuter than he had expected, and he had the misfortune of seeing him being sexy too. No wonder he is confused. But Viole doesn’t have to know that. As his friend, Wangnan needs to help him get back to the people he really loves. </div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div> <div style="text-align: justify;">Because that timid smile, which he seldom comes across, deserves the best in the world.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>-END of CHAPTER 3-</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-24639047167204174932020-10-18T08:21:00.002-07:002020-10-18T08:21:15.206-07:00[Review] Yu-gi-oh! Sevens - Capítulo 10<div style="text-align: justify;">Hace mucho que no veo ni comento nada :c Pero hoy me dio con ver un cap más de YGO Sevens, que lo tengo muy botado, igual que Digimon u.u Y justo esto lo dejé cuando iba a salir Roa. Ya he visto harto en las cosas que publican en el grupo de YGO de face en el que estoy, pero igual nada muy que diga "y eso como paso?? D:!" XD Igual ya sé quién gana en los duelos que siguen, eso sí. Bue, espero avanzar algo que sea con esto, que he estado muy concentrada en ToG últimamente XD Como siempre: leer mientras o después de ver el episodio =D</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgNbKEGGUWG6g6tdUQ7XkVPyISYKf3xfKt1FGISDaCGQXdkUq5PNS_-WIgq-WwAUH5P0rM_udkuXOo1gKaoNgHyXDW93KpbYpiVipgVYUsKgOnXExoT4NbeqNlCtdSITh4qvo7y409Cwkc/s1280/10+%25281%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgNbKEGGUWG6g6tdUQ7XkVPyISYKf3xfKt1FGISDaCGQXdkUq5PNS_-WIgq-WwAUH5P0rM_udkuXOo1gKaoNgHyXDW93KpbYpiVipgVYUsKgOnXExoT4NbeqNlCtdSITh4qvo7y409Cwkc/w400-h225/10+%25281%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><i>(Aww todos le trajeron regalitos~ Menos Luke, porque es bien mierda XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">1. Me encanta como la tratan igual, aunque sea una niña c: No sé, se siente en el aire XD Ohh va a tener un concierto pronto c: Romin no canta, pero su primo sí que sí y es el cantante de la banda n.n</div><div style="text-align: justify;">2. Ohh puede que esos dos locos que salen en las sombras (y que Kaizo olvidó cruelmente XD) después sean personajes también :D Aww les dio tickets para su concierto, que bonito~ Sí pu, si ahora son amigos n.n</div><div style="text-align: justify;">3. Y por qué Yuuga se entusiasmó de repente? o.o Seguro es por algo trucho o.ó Y Opening :D</div><div style="text-align: justify;">4. Bue, que la banda se llama RoaRomin, obvio que se van a olvidar de los otros pobres XD Ay Romin los está traicionando? :c Igual parecía, con todo el interés en las ruinas esas y eso u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">5. Shuuua qué le estás haciendo a tu prima? 1313 Son norteños XDD El secreto es lo de la comida? XDD Me encanta como los otros dos son más bajos que Gakuto y son mucho más semes que él XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">6. Aww le trajeron un regalo a Romin c: Ohh es una Duel-Guitar~ Qué bonito regalo~ Es muy Yuuga y al mismo tiempo combina con los gustos de Romin *u*</div><div style="text-align: justify;">7. Aww Gakuto también le trajo algo, flores~ Y Luke es el único wn que no preparó nada XD Huahuahua así va a ir a buscar algo locamente para no quedar mal XD Le va a traer una pura wea, yo sé XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">8. CHAN se perdió, y además alguien lo está stalkeando o.o Ahh ese es el loco del rumor de fantasma XDD Qué fack su nombre XDDD Tiene unos ojos super lindos, btw, el loco creepy~ XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">9. Pero eos significa que Romin va a desaparecer también? :c Podrían haberla dejado con Kaizo al menos XD La loli esta es fan de Roa, que pedo XDD No te aproveches XDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">10. Va a aprovechar que los conoce para estar en la zona VIP XD Qué wea su character en stage, siendo un cabro de 12 años XDD Mujer, no seas pedo XD Al menos las otras fans parecen niñas XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">11. Shuaaa las frases 1313 XDD What? Va a invitar a Yuuga a tener un Rush duel con él en stage D: Ok, ahora sí hay varias mujeres mayores XD Roa quiere ser el rey 1313</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjyMiOcTzCh9IaJ3fTRmuSihVZrTBy8uowUJvTb5WJr2G0UKMCdpzCoadUG510FXoL5mDimM8CoXKGhqA2wWDvyM7b8gUBYdob2uHa9X25g2FAxAO9nvpUIZHaFuaDqsk9BSINKdZotNWA/s1280/10+%25282%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjyMiOcTzCh9IaJ3fTRmuSihVZrTBy8uowUJvTb5WJr2G0UKMCdpzCoadUG510FXoL5mDimM8CoXKGhqA2wWDvyM7b8gUBYdob2uHa9X25g2FAxAO9nvpUIZHaFuaDqsk9BSINKdZotNWA/w400-h225/10+%25282%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Por qué no le pusieron "embrace" en los subs? Si eso dijo,</i></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>que les iba a dar con su voz 1313 XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">12. LOL a Yuuga siempre le ha dado una wea quien es el dueño mientras la gente duelee pu XD Trajo a los otros mijos también para hacer 3 vs 3 o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">13. Huahuahua a la loca ni le importa su trabajo de destruir los rush duels, le importa que le va a costar más conseguir tickets XDD Otra vez el Omaeno Ushiro, que asusta a Luke XDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">14. Deja de caer en esa wea XDDD Y se prenden velitas como si fueran a invocar alguna wea XD Qué? Le está contando los nanafushigi? XDD Con lo de orinar forever hasta Yuuga se asustó, no solo Gakuto bebé XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgX1gNC0iE1i3Ei35Sdlefml7G3uGm4SsVo0E2hxTFKOA22W2UE6KtE_j8erkmGGuwSe-FQJlMWxzfIK6tcvTGlNlOasEsPD05BsJDcPGaFIw8uOCJOBltlPtN4ahDB5uJM6dJ2bfYg6NU/s1280/10+%25283%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgX1gNC0iE1i3Ei35Sdlefml7G3uGm4SsVo0E2hxTFKOA22W2UE6KtE_j8erkmGGuwSe-FQJlMWxzfIK6tcvTGlNlOasEsPD05BsJDcPGaFIw8uOCJOBltlPtN4ahDB5uJM6dJ2bfYg6NU/w400-h225/10+%25283%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Esas nanafushigi sí que son terroríficas XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">15. Ya, otra nanafushigi XDDD Ahora sí que están todos metidos en las historias XD Su deck es lo mejor~ Bue, al menos yo ya pasé los 20, así que no moriré por lo del espejo XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">16. Aww como Gakuto abraza a Kaizo con miedito XDD Luke como que no caxa que está gritando su nombre porque le dicen omae XDD Ahora tiene varios monitos en defensa y le hizo daño c:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">17. Se le pegó algo por detrás y le hizo más daño por efecto, pero lo dejó con cartas boca abajo o.o Romin, deja de dejar que el loco te use u.u No seas norteña D: XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">18. LOL Roa lo puso así apropo porque Luke se cree cualquier mierda, aunque Gakuto y Kaizo también la están pasando mal, hasta Yuuga XD Ohh le metió historias en la cabeza mientras dormía D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">19. Me encantan sus cartas XDDD Advance shoukan de un mono con nada de ataque D: Obvio que tiene que tener algún efecto o.o Destruye más cartas y hace daño, como casi todas sus cartas o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">20. Y ahora suena un teléfono, ni que fuera The Ring XD Y le hizo más daño. Hasta ahora no ha hecho ningún ataque y ya casi le gana con puro efecto D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">21. Luke, te acaba de decir que es su nombre, así, bien literal .-. Estaba destinado a que le gustaran las cosas de terror con ese nombre XD Es como los weones de Binan XDDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">22. Sí, wn, recién se acaba de dar cuenta XDD Ay pobre mijo que nadie lo quiere XD Y claro, solo por eso ahora le va a ganar como si nada, yo lo sé u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">23. Bue, que es lo único para lo que Luke es bueno XDDD Uhh un fénix :D Ay se fue al tiro para hacer una invocación con esa intro que no me gusta u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">24. Otra invocación más, y tienen que hacer la broma con el Bikuri!! .-. XD Siempre los dragones con sus nombres super producidos de sus ataques XD Pero nada como Horobi no BURST STREAAAAAM! XDDDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">25. Ay quiero que muestren mejor a este loco, que sus ojos eran super bonitos~ Me sigo preguntando como es que salen volando y todo cuando no es yami no duel o algo .-. XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">26. Por qué tendrías que desaparecer, mijo? Alguien hágase amigo de él u.u Aww como se emociona solo porque ahora Luke recuerda su nombre. Pero si es super recordable XDDD Ojitos grises~</div><div style="text-align: justify;">27. Llevan una win c: Y Roa retoma el ser el host del evento *u* Admitan que es super cool para ser un cabro de como 12 años 1313 XDDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">28. Ending</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjblhbAG2B1o7itw6LC6YcDB56QMnx-aXSaoEXobhPbwVOvE4q5ZzAnqYVV-5Xqr-Gd_RcGZecloouKdV6K0-Fp_h_OihkhMcADXvInWclkCjvYfiZKa1O3ghsQIl0FL8HLL5Abmq8WoY0/s1280/10+%25284%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjblhbAG2B1o7itw6LC6YcDB56QMnx-aXSaoEXobhPbwVOvE4q5ZzAnqYVV-5Xqr-Gd_RcGZecloouKdV6K0-Fp_h_OihkhMcADXvInWclkCjvYfiZKa1O3ghsQIl0FL8HLL5Abmq8WoY0/w400-h225/10+%25284%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Oye pero que acosador, que norteño D:! XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wn Luke es demasiado tonto, como que es el primer personaje de YGO que no me agrada mucho que digamos :/ De los principales me refiero, que no es como que me gustara mucho Haga, por ejemplo, o el niño de los escalofríos de Arc-V XD Pero bue, espero que mejore en algún momento, aunque el anime se ve bastante kodomo, lo que quiere decir que es muy probable que los personajes no evolucionen u.u Por otra parte, me está gustando Roa, aunque sea un niño chico que es demasiado 1313 como para ser un niño XDDD Es como Sora, wn, aunque Sora disimulaba un poco más XD Igual Yuuya tuvo un sueño con él acosándolo al tiro, así que pos no sé 1313 XD Y Yuuga como siempre aceptando cualquier duelo, si total a él no le importa que otro se proclame dueño de su estilo de duelo (lo demuestra harto con el marginal de Luke) ni le interesa ser el rey ni nada, solo va a aprovechar la oportunidad para que se haga más conocido el rush duel c: Y Romin, mija, no dejes que el norteño te haga traicionar a tus amigos ToT Al siguiente cap le toca a ella duelear con Gakuto, creo u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-25966415053486391232020-08-07T14:29:00.007-07:002022-01-09T20:13:19.822-08:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Better than cigarettes: Chapter 2 (JinsungViole)<div style="text-align: justify;">Se me había olvidado subir este capítulo aquí al blog XD Al final decidí hacerlo de 5 caps, siendo uno bien extra entremedio. Y me importa un pico si no les gusta que shippee estas cosas, si igual mi OTP es otra XD Esto solo lo hago porque, no sé, me entretiene la idea de Todos x Baam/Viole XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>Better than cigarettes</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>by RPMizu</b></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>Chapter 2:</b> Boyfriend shirt</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“My sweet Viole~ I’ve got some new clothes for you!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">It was late at night, and Jinsung decided to just burst into his pupil’s room, carrying a large handbag. Said pupil simply stands still by one side of the bed, staring at him with his brows frowned. It seems he was about to get ready for bed. Excellent, just as planned, actually. A smile creeps to his face.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“And I told you, you don’t have to do these things for me, Master.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But I like doing them, and I have money to spare, so just accept my generosity with a smile.” Even though Viole doesn’t actually smile at him, he still takes the bag from his hands, sighing tiredly. “Good boy.” Viole jerks up at those words, his cheeks a little pink. The color gets slightly deeper when Jinsung pats his head, as he knows he likes. “Want to try them on?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I don’t know. I was going to bed, actually.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Oh, come on. We probably won’t get to be together that much any time soon, so you could do me this tiny little favor, don’t you think?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole stares at him, not too convinced, but opens the bag either way and reaches in. He takes out some of the clothes inside, and one pair catches his attention.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Are these…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ah, yeah…” Jinsung scratches his head, a bit embarrassed. He is referring to a pair of light brown pants and a black shirt. They are all too familiar for both of them.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I always thought it was strange that you dress the same way all the time, and now you want me to dress like you too?” Viole laughs softly, and Jinsung doesn’t care he is mocking him, since it’s the first time Viole dedicates that cute smile to him throughout the day. “Isn’t this shirt a little big for me, though?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s because that’s one of mines. I left another one your size inside the bag too.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“And you want me to try on this one or the other one?” His tone sounds a little mischievous, but he still looks clueless to the real meaning of what he is saying. Either he doesn’t get the implications, or it’s the other way around and he is indeed fast to catch on his intentions. Like always, Jinsung can’t decide on which one is correct. Whichever the case, Viole’s reaction pleases him quite a bit.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Why do you think I put that one there? You can try on the others later. Now I want to see you wearing <i>this</i>.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole hesitates a little, but he takes the shirt anyways and goes to the bathroom door. “Ok, but I’ll change in here, and no peaking.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">If peaking takes away the chance to see Viole wearing that oversized shirt, then he will absolutely not risk it. So he waits there, sitting on the bed. It probably didn’t take long for Viole to come out, but waiting feels like an eternity when you are this excited for someone to come back. But finally there he is, with only that large black shirt on and nothing else. Jinsung seriously fears he could get a nosebleed when his student approaches him again, sitting by his side on the bed. He looks simply delicious. Viole has grown a lot in the six years they have spent together, but Jinsung’s shirts are still too oversized for him. God, he looks so sexy. He can’t believe his little Viole is actually wearing a <i>boyfriend shirt</i> right now. The way his long legs are exposed, the way the big shirt slides from his shoulders, the small smile on those round lips… all of it sends a wave of heat throughout his body.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You look so charming.” He can’t help mentioning, and Viole smiles back at him, cheeks slightly pink. So cute. He gets closer to Viole and leans in, with clear intentions of kissing him. Viole doesn’t move away, which Jinsung takes as an ok.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">When their lips touch in a slow, gentle kiss, which Viole immediately reciprocates, Jinsung’s mind starts to wonder. Yeah, last time he said doing this kind of things with his student was a mistake, but when he saw him today, a flame of passion and tenderness lit up inside of him again. He really can’t say no to the temptation Viole is. So, the kiss gets more messy and greedy; he holds Viole’s head firmly and fully explores his mouth with his tongue. He can feel Viole jump slightly when one of his hands gets onto his exposed thighs. They are a bit muscular and yet so soft at the same time. Jinsung wonders if he sounds like a perverted old man for thinking that this is a prime example of marvelous young skin. Viole’s whole body tenses up at his touch for a second, but then he relaxes into the kiss again. God, he had missed this so much. The delicious flavor of Viole’s lips, his soft sighs between kisses, the sensation of squeezing those thighs... When he adventures into doing the same thing with that round ass, Viole moves away suddenly.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“There are so many clothes! You really didn’t have to buy all this stuff for me, Master!” he simply says, leaving Jinsung heavily frustrated. What is he playing now? He sounded kind of nervous. He can’t ask though, because another random comment stops him. “You bought ties too. Now I will be able to dress like Mr. Khun.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">There is that name again. It is the second name he has heard the most from Viole, after Rachel. “You really talk a lot about that Khun guy, you know.” He tries not to sound jealous, but he is not sure he succeeded. Is he jealous? He can’t tell. He doesn’t want to know.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, I suppose so. Like I already told you, Mr. Khun was the first person I met in the Tower. He is my best friend, and the most beautiful person I ever met.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I see… Do you like him?” Why is he asking Viole these questions? What does he plan to do with the answers? What if he doesn’t like the answers?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, of course I do. I can’t wait to get back to him and the others.” That still sounds innocent enough, but there’s still a thorn of doubt in Jinsung’s mind.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">So he finds nothing better to do than asking directly. “Do you feel attracted to him, romantically?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mmm…” Viole stops to reflect on it for a few seconds. That gives Jinsung the dreaded answer before it even leaves his student’s mouth. “…I think I do.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung doesn’t know when or how it happened, but he is now on top of Viole, having pushed him down on the bed, and is devouring his lips again. This time is more like an aggression, though. He has his hands firmly trapped below his own, at either side of Viole’s head, and he bites his bottom lip from time to time. <i>What an unfaithful child!</i> he can’t help thinking, even if it’s clear nothing has happened between his Viole and the Khun boy yet. Besides, Jinsung doesn’t have any formal relationship with Viole and, therefore, has no right to be this jealous. But screw that, he can’t control the rage inside of him, the fear of someone else touching his precious student. He doesn’t know the guy, but it’s obvious something would indeed happen if they get to meet again. After all, who could resist this devilish angel?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He finally lets go of those addictive lips, rejoicing in the way Viole is panting hard, his chest going up and down, hypnotizing him, cheeks flushed and lips swollen by overuse. Jinsung doesn’t stop there though. He takes advantage of the shirt leaving his neck fully exposed and starts nibbling there, sucking into the skin, leaving red and purple marks which probably won’t fade anytime soon, and earning pained yet pleasured moans in return. This way, if someone tries to touch his pupil, they would see he already has an owner.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Outside, a young blonde man makes his way through the lone corridor, and stops in front of Viole’s room. He didn’t feel satisfied with their conversation earlier, he didn’t feel he succeeded in making Viole feel supported by his new team, so he came here to make sure his point got across. He is about to knock, but he doesn’t want to disturb his well-deserved sleep. So, he opens the door just a little, peaking inside to see if he is already asleep.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ahh… Master…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A strange sound reaches Wangnan’s ears, and he becomes paralyzed. What was that? The scene developing in front of his eyes almost makes him fall back in shock. The man who came to visit them this afternoon, who frightened Wangnan so much at first, is on top of Viole and is kissing him. Or something like that. It seems he is almost devouring Viole’s neck, though. <i>What the hell!?</i> he is about to scream, but he keeps silent out of fear of alerting that man. Is he… abusing Viole? Wangnan knows that man is Viole’s master (if he remembers correctly, is named Jinsung), and even if Viole is really strong, that man is probably many times stronger. But Viole didn’t seem afraid of him earlier…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Master, it’s not that late yet… we shouldn’t be doing this now… Someone might come into my room…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><i>Yeah, here I am, in fact, </i>thinks Wangnan, swallowing hard. At least that meant he isn’t being forced into… this. Are they lovers? Is Viole homosexual? Well, he hasn’t reacted at all to Yihwa’s obvious interest in him, but even then the thought didn’t even cross Wangnan’s mind. I shouldn’t be here… They could notice him any time, but he can’t stop staring at them. He would never have pictured Viole in a situation like this, and he has to admit… it’s kind of hot. Really hot, actually.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Then try to keep quiet… It’s your fault for having the hots for another man.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What does that mean, to have the <i>hots</i>?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Awww. Viole sounded so innocent, and the accelerated breath made it sound sexy too. Wait. Does that mean Viole is in love with someone else? It couldn’t be… him, right, Wangnan himself? He wants to slap himself for even considering that. Nah, it could never be, and he doesn’t think Viole is interested in one of the others either. It is probably one of his old comrades. But then why is he being so… intimate with his master? Wangnan swallows hard again, his eyes never leaving the hot scene inside that room.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It means you are a bad boy.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung makes them shift positions, and Wangnan feels his heart stopping. How did he never notice Viole had such a nice ass? Well, he never had the chance to see it so clearly until now. Now Viole is there, ass displayed in the air for him to see. He is wearing only a big shirt and a small piece of underwear, both black. With Viole on top, the man squeezes those cheeks a bit, the flesh looking soft in his hands, and then shoves the little underwear aside, leaving his small hole exposed for Wangnan to see. It’s quivering a bit and looks so fucking inviting, Wangnan finds himself not just half erect anymore, especially when long fingers get inside that small opening, and Viole’s whole body trembles in what seems to be a bit of pain, but also pleasure.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ahh, Master, so suddenly…!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You are the one tempting me again, showing me this appearance and making me angry.” Jinsung stops talking there, probably elaborating on an idea. “In fact, let’s punish you a little, for being so unfaithful to me.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m not…!” He can’t continue, as another finger adds up inside him. Jinsung, meanwhile, has reached a handbag with his other hand and it’s searching for something. He takes out a black plastic bag that intrigues both Viole and Wangnan.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You know, I got a lot of things for us to use together, but I only brought the essentials tonight. I’m glad I brought this with me, though.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He takes out a big metal ring, which Wangnan doesn’t really know what it is for, but the other item is definitely a big dildo, with a switch at that, so it must vibrate too. Sweet innocent Viole doesn’t seem to know what either of those are, though. He looks at both things, totally intrigued by them. How does he manage to look so sexy and cute at the same time? It’s a mystery, but Wangnan is starting to know Viole can indeed pull it off somehow.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What are these, Master?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What do you think they are?” The mischievous tone in Jinsung voice says the ring is also for something sexual.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mmm… I don’t know about the ring thing, but this one looks like a plastic penis to me.” Viole simply says, clearly not realizing that’s exactly what should give him the clue of what its purpose is. Jinsung just laughs tenderly at his student’s clueless statement, and Wangnan has to cover his mouth not to laugh stridently at how bluntly Viole just said something so embarrassing.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, it does look like a penis, doesn’t it?” Viole nods, still not getting the point. “Well, I got you this so you wouldn’t have to miss me so much, so you can keep yourself sexually satisfied while you are away from me.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Eh?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You still don’t understand, my devilish God?” The man takes another item from the plastic bag, and it’s a small bottle with some yellow liquid in it. <i>That’s obviously lube. Is he going to make Viole use… that thing? Gosh, I shouldn’t be this excited to see something like that. I have to get away from here.</i> But those are pointless thoughts. Wangnan is almost glued to the door, and can’t stop peaking inside. He is hypnotized by the way Jinsung pours some of that liquid on top of the dildo, and Viole seems to be equally mesmerized. "How have you being enduring the time away from me? Have you touched yourself? Be sincere.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ahh… yes, Master, I have.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Did you think about me while doing it?” Viole nods again, his cheeks getting a deeper pink. “Good. Have you also fingered yourself, imagining those where my fingers instead?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole sits on Jinsung’s lap, nodding again. “I have. It’s not enough though. Even when I can come while touching the front and moving my fingers inside, it’s never enough.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He is just being sincere, like his master told him to be, but it’s so fucking sexy and innocent at the same time. Both men staring at him swallow hard, both getting uncomfortably hard. Jinsung pats him in the head, earning a pleased but confused smile from Viole. “You are such a good boy that you deserve a prize. However, you also need some punishment. What to do? I wonder.” Jinsung takes the metal ring between three of his fingers. “Mmm, even if it looks so nice on you, you have to take that underwear off.” Viole looks puzzled, but obeys nonetheless; he takes off the miniscule underwear and just sits there, on Jinsung’s lap, waiting for further instruction. He looks like an obedient puppy. “Good boy. Now here.” He gets the metal ring around Viole’s exposed half erect penis, and he shivers a bit. It’s probably really cold, and must feel uncomfortable too. Then Wangnan gets the idea, even if Viole clearly doesn’t. <i>God, that will hurt. </i>“Now, sit on the floor.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole doesn’t question the instruction, doing as he is told immediately. Jinsung then lends him the lube-covered dildo, which Viole takes in his hands with a puzzled but curious look. “Get that inside of you. Don’t you think it would be a decent temporary replacement for my cock?” Viole’s face gets bright red now, but it seems obedience and curiosity get the best of him. He separates his legs a little, in anticipation. “Get on top of it, aim it at your entrance and then lower your hips.” Viole does as he is told again, but a pained yelp comes out of his mouth when his hips reach the floor again, the dildo fully inside of him. “Do it slow, or you will hurt yourself. Jeez, you don’t have to be so eager.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m sorry… It did hurt a little.” Viole stays still, biting his lower lip while he lets himself adjust to the intrusion. A few moments later, in which Jinsung doesn’t rush him at all and Wangnan has to nervously bite his own lip, Viole starts moving his hips slowly. “It feels cold… It’s not the same as Master’s… Ahh… but it’s better than my fingers alone.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His master smiles, absolutely pleased, and unzips his own pants, letting out his impressive erection. And Wangnan? God, he has become a voyeur through and through. He can’t stop staring at Viole, as he pants wantonly while he lowers his hips onto that toy, now in a more steady rhythm, and he strokes the full length of his own penis. Wangnan’s pants are almost hurting him right now, too tight around his crotch. He needs to at least release his erection from there, and he does, just as Jinsung did.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You are doing well, my Viole. Keep moving like that…” Jinsung lets out a deep groan as he starts masturbating too, and Viole seems delighted by this reaction, his half open, teary eyes watching his master intensely.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It feels good, Master, but… it also hurts… this ring hurts, Master… C-can I?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No, you have to keep it there until I say otherwise, got it?” Viole looks displeased, a little desperate even, but he nods in submission. “Good. You can turn up the switch too. It will feel even better.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Between gasps, Viole reaches said switch, probably not really knowing what he is doing, and turns it on. This caught him off guard, and he falls back on the floor, the dildo vibrating strongly inside of him. The image is too much for Wangnan to bear. Jinsung must be thinking the same thing, as he licks his own lips, and the rhythm of the hand around his penis speeds up.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes, stir yourself up inside…” The man gets up and stands in front of Viole, still masturbating at a frenetic rhythm. “If only you can see how you look right now…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan can, however, and he knows he will never be able to forget about it. Viole’s whole body shivers in pleasure, as his quiet moans go up in volume. He almost misses Jinsung’s signal to take the ring off, after Viole desperately begs for release. Viole’s hips shake uncontrollably, his back arcs, and, with a long suffocated gasp, he comes hard, releasing his semen on the floor in front of him. He falls back completely, as he tries to catch his breath. But Jinsung has other plans for him. He grabs him by his ponytail, firmly but not so roughly, and continues jerking off in front of his cute face. Viole opens his eyes slightly, and languidly reaches for Jinsung’s hips. Before he can do anything, Jinsung comes all over his face, with a deep growl. Viole seems disoriented, but smiles nonetheless while he licks up the semen that covers his face.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">What happened to the need of being silent? Wangnan doesn’t complain though. In just a few minutes, he has seen more of Viole’s expressions than never before. He always looked a mix of lonesome and intimidating, but now he has smiled happily, looked embarrassed, innocent, curious… and oh so horny and sexy, and the image is burnt into Wangnan’s mind.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung sits on the bed again, and leads Viole to do the same, taking him gently by the hand. Viole lies beside him, with an exhausted but sensual smile on his succulent lips. Jinsung begins kissing him again, tiredly, while he strokes that long, now loose and tangled hair.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“What are you doing there, Mr. Wangnan?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Suddenly, a female voice comes from the other side of the corridor. Wangnan jumps instantaneously, and zips up his pants as quickly as he can, hurting himself a bit in the process. He notices he hasn’t been breathing for a few seconds, completely entranced by the scene developing inside that room. Thankfully, his body reacts this time and he runs towards a confused Yihwa, to take her away before she sees something she clearly would be better off not knowing. Wangnan himself shouldn’t have seen that intimate act either. It was Viole’s private life, but it was so mesmerizing, so unexpected that he was unable to take his eyes away. Viole looked so vulnerable, so sexy. Not in a million years would have he thought of seeing him in a situation like that. Sure, Viole is a man, so he thought he must have those kinds of desires too, but it is so surreal to Wangnan to see that ever serious, dark and powerful boy being so submissive, getting fucked by a toy, and in front his Master, no less.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Well, he supposed the hints were there from the start. Viole was extremely independent, probably as a result of his experience in FUG, but when it came to the team, he always sticks to whatever Wangnan decided for them. Wangnan himself gradually became sort of a leader for their team, even if he obviously wasn’t the most powerful. And Viole seemed really comfortable with that. At first, Wangnan thought that, being a slayer candidate, he would have demanded to be the one in charge, or at least he would have become their leader naturally. The truth was it wasn’t the case. Maybe Viole was like that with his other friends too. Maybe there was someone else who could give him enough sense of security with his plans and orders, so that he could just concentrate on fighting, in exploiting all his enormous potential for the sake of the group, for the sake of his leader. And Wangnan is somehow sure that leader was that Khun guy Viole mentioned once, when managed to get him to open up to him. He sounded so trustful of that man, Wangnan just hoped he could live to the expectations, or at least not be a complete disappointment as a leader now that he is replacing the Khun guy for the time being.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Don’t worry, Viole, I will get you back to your friends.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Did you say something?” asked Yihwa, having heard his mumblings.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“No, nothing.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Yeah, he will help that lonely boy return to his dear comrades. Viole is indeed a really good person. Now, Wangnan only has to forget about what he just saw and deal with the problem inside his pants before Yihwa or anyone else notices it. God, he definitely shouldn’t have seen that. How is he going to face Viole now, without getting a hard-on remembering the scene that is probably still developing inside that room?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">A long, deep sigh comes out of him. That will be a real challenge, indeed.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It will be useful, isn’t it?” Jinsung whispers, after both of them recover a little. “You should use it instead of looking for another guy to please you.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…I’m not looking for anyone.” Viole answers after a few seconds of silence. “I just like you and Mr. Khun, that’s all. Is that a bad thing? Rachel said liking someone was a good thing, something that makes you happy.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">God, Viole is so freaking clueless, and just the mention of that girl or that guy’s names irritates Jinsung. He thought making him masturbate with that toy in front of him and prevent him from releasing for a while would be punishment enough, but instead Viole didn’t seem to have any problem with being exposed like that in front of him, and even enjoyed doing it. Jeez, he even seemed to enjoy getting his face creamed. That was really sexy though, so he isn’t going to complain, but that meant he still had to punish Viole further.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You really don’t get it, do you?” Viole shakes his head, perhaps expecting a better explanation. Jinsung doesn’t have the patience to do that though, not right now. He just wants to get him to know how better he is than any other man he could lay his eyes upon. And that’s exactly what he plans to do. He sits up in front of Viole’s languid body and separates his legs, earning a confused but still trusting look from Viole. “Well, you just need to understand that you only need me. I’ll make you feel good until you can’t take anyone inside but me.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Master…?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Without any warning, Jinsung lifts Viole’s legs and starts licking his entrance with care and precision. Thankfully he has those long legs firmly grabbed, or he could have gotten kicked in the face, as Viole’s whole body yelps in surprise. His tongue moves across his penis now, which is starting to get hard again, as is Jinsung’s too, upon hearing those muffled moans that drive him crazy. He inserts three fingers inside his student, now that he is slightly loose after using the toy, and searches for his prostate with practiced expertise.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“My fingers are better than your own, don’t you think?” Viole nods frantically, unable to answer verbally. A trail of saliva falls from the corner of his tightly shut mouth. “Don’t you want to have the real thing too, instead of the toy?” Viole stares at him, eyes full of contained tears of pleasure. “Don’t you want me inside you?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole’s whole body shakes uncontrollably when his fingers touch that swollen spot inside of his student. “Yes… Yes, Master, I want you inside, please…!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung doesn’t need any more begging, not when his own erection is throbbing in anticipation. After bathing it with a generous amount of lube, he aims the tip at Viole’s entrance and just shoves it, in one thrust. He makes sure to muffle Viole’s imminent scream with his own mouth. God, how has he missed the taste of these lips, the tightness of his insides, the warmth of his body pressed against his own? Too much, too long. He still waits for Viole to tell him to move, even if it takes all of his self-control. He doesn’t want to actually hurt his precious God, even if he is still a little pissed with Viole.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“You taste rather sweet today…” Viole whispers, giggling a bit. Yeah, since he was away from Viole for such a long time, he had to keep smoking as always, but today that blonde kid gave him some lollipops, so he can offer Viole a better flavor when kissing him. “I like it. You should keep eating those instead of smoking.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“They are not as sweet as your lips though, but they will have to be enough for now.” He firmly grabs Viole’s hips and moves slowly at first, quiet sighs coming out from Viole, but then he speeds up suddenly, earning a surprised cry and Viole’s hands cling desperately onto his back. “Since you are so eager to go back to that other man…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Master, ahhh…! It still hurts a little…! It’s too intense…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Jinsung doesn’t hear him. He just keeps pounding hard into him, Viole’s figure squirming beneath him. God, it’s so hot, still so tight. He is now sure no one but him has entered this gorgeous body yet. Viole is a moaning mess now, and Jinsung is sure his back will be completely covered with scratches tomorrow. And it will be worth it, especially since Viole is blindly seeking his mouth again with his own, tears of intense pleasure falling across his pink cheeks. He was just complaining, but now he looks so pleased with his forceful behavior. <i>Well, if that’s what he wants, fine by me.</i> He grabs Viole’s legs, positions them on top of his shoulders, and pounds into him even harder. Viole doesn’t seem to care for making a lot of noise anymore. He is normally so quiet, even during sex, but now he can’t help but crying out loud.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Ahhh, Master, you are being too violent…! I can’t take it, Master…!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes, you can… You can take much more.” His breath is getting too rough. It’s incredible how Viole gets him to the edge so easily. He slaps Viole’s ass a few times as he moves inside, leaving red marks and mercilessly pressing onto that spot inside of him which makes him even tighter. “But you have to see only me. You have to be pleased only by me. You have to remember that.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His hands reach for Viole’s neck and they tighten there, cutting his breath for a few seconds. His body tenses up, but Viole doesn’t seem desperate to get away. He simply lays there, gasping quietly as he tries to get air inside his lungs to no avail. Then, a strong spasm gets hold of his body and he comes hard on both of their abdomens. Jinsung releases him as he comes inside of him, not able to bear the intense pressure around his cock. Viole takes a deep breath and smiles as Jinsung collapses on top of him, his arms languidly wrapping him in a warm embrace.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Sorry, I didn’t mean to strangle you…” Jinsung says after catching his breath. He is a little embarrassed for having lost control, even if just a little.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“It’s ok. I knew you wouldn’t hurt me for real, and it felt good.” Jinsung screams internally at how sexy this damned kid is. It’s unfair. How can he resist this as Hwaryun said he should last time? “Are you still angry, Master?” His tired laugh makes him realize something. It couldn’t be…?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…You wanted to get me angry. That’s why you talked about that friend of yours.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">His naughty yet innocent smile makes him irritated and also ridiculously horny. Viole had played with him yet again. “I just thought you might be a little rougher with me if you were jealous, Master. I didn’t want to make you feel bad.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“God, how can you get me so angry and so horny at the same time? I don’t get it at all.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Did I make you horny, Master?” Viole’s face light up. He seems so excited about his accomplishment, and it makes Jinsung a little embarrassed and warm at heart at the same time.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Damn, stop being so cute. It’s bad for my heart.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole looks at him like he doesn’t get what he is saying, but Jinsung doesn’t care. He just grabs him by the waist and gets him on top of himself, then kisses him once again, covering him with the blanket. They keep kissing and touching until they both fall asleep.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">*****</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">The next day, Wangnan goes wake up Viole alongside Miseng, in hopes he can enter first and make sure that man isn’t in there anymore, and that his comrade is in a decent state in order to meet the others. He planned going by himself, but since Miseng was the one who prepared Viole’s breakfast, he couldn’t find a good excuse to not let her go with him. The little girl is starting to like Viole a lot, even though she was afraid of him at first. She now looks at him like a big brother. Wangnan has even seen her riding on Viole’s shoulders from time to time. They really are like a family now.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">And that’s exactly why he can’t let anyone, especially a little innocent girl like Miseng, see something of questionable nature. His heart almost stops, however, when Miseng gets ahead of him and opens the door of Viole’s room without even knocking. He runs after her, but it’s too late to stop her from entering unannounced.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Miseng! Didn’t Goseng teach you that you have to knock before entering someone else’s room?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“But Mr. Viole doesn’t mind. I do this all the time.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I’m sure he is just too shy to ask you to stop.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Urgh…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Oh, right, he had to make sure nothing was out of place in Viole’s room. It’s too late though, Miseng is already in here. Thankfully, he can let out a sigh of relief when he sees Viole is alone in his room and he is in fact wearing the same big black shirt he saw him in last night, instead of being naked and exposed as he imagined he would be. Sure, it was clearly not his own shirt, but he supposed Miseng wouldn’t notice such a small detail.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“…Miseng? Mr. Wangnan?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">He sounds so tired and disoriented, but at least he doesn’t look angry for being woken up so disrespectfully. Viole sits up on the bed and yawns, his long bangs covering his eyes. Then he tries to arrange his hair a little, to no avail.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Want me to help you with your hair? You keep it so long you should take care of it properly.” Miseng says, laughing. “Wangnan is carrying your breakfast. I made it, so don’t worry about it being terrible.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Hey!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole simply stares at them with his usual serious attitude, and nods slowly. Miseng searches the desk for a hairbrush and then hops unto the bed. She starts brushing that long dark hair with care, and Viole just yawns again, his still sleepy eyes half open.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Mr. Viole, you have so many bruises. Are you ok? Did someone hurt you?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">She sounds half concerned, half afraid. Yeah, someone that could hurt Viole could easily kill them all, perhaps with the exception of Yihwa and Horyang. Viole’s lips are red too, with a bit of dried blood lingering at the corner. He indeed has a lot bruises on his exposed legs and on his neck, noticeable thanks to the shirt that’s so big it slides from one of his shoulders. God, that man was really angry yesterday. His passion left Viole made a mess (a really sexy mess, at that). He wonders if he hurt him for real, out of jealousy, but he is sure Viole would have even more wounds (real wounds, not love marks) and wouldn’t look this relaxed if that were the case, so Wangnan unconsciously lets out a sigh of relief.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“I was training with my master until late at night, that’s all. You don’t have to worry.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Yeah, training it’s what that’s called nowadays. Well, it’s a rather convincing lie for a child who wouldn’t be able to discern those were obviously love marks, and Viole doesn’t need to know that Wangnan knows that’s a blatant lie. He feels a bit bad for Viole when he looks around his room, probably searching for said master. Then, looking a little sad, Viole places his hand beside him on the bed, where it’s still a little sunken. So his master really slept here with him. How lucky can a man be?</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“How are you feeling, little apprentice?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan jumps noticeably when he hears that deep voice coming from the door frame. Viole smiles warmly as soon as he sees Jinsung. He looks kind of relieved too. It’s so cute. Wangnan still can’t get used to seeing Viole smiling like that, and even less to the idea of these two having… well, that kind of relationship.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Master! Good morning. I’m feeling fine.” He tries to get up, but as soon as he stands up he falls flatly on his butt, his face contorted with a little pain.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, sure. You are still sore, aren’t you? Rest a little more, there’s no rush.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“From the training?” asks Miseng, and Jinsung stares at her. It’s incredible the little girl isn’t afraid of that cold gaze.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, from training, sure.” Jinsung sighs and Viole just laughs a little, smiling knowingly at his master. Wangnan has to turn away to not let them see his probably flushed face. Poor innocent Miseng, getting tricked like that. “You should take a bath too, and eat that breakfast. You have good comrades after all, Viole.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yes, they are really good friends.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole smiles softly as he closes his eyes, and Wangnan can’t help smiling too. He is so glad Viole can smile like that while thinking about them. But it’s not enough yet. He is determined to reunite Viole with his old team too. He will make sure everyone in his team is safe and happy.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan gets out of the room and closes the door behind him, still hearing Viole talking with Miseng and his master. He stays there for a little while, trying to calm his accelerated heartbeat. In order to be able to keep helping Viole and act normally around him, he has to forget what he saw last night. But it’s impossible. Every time he stares at Viole, especially when he smiles looking oh so adorable, he can’t help remembering him moaning sensually as that toy made its way inside him. It’s not like he wanted to be that man, or even that toy, is it? He shakes his head, not wanting to think about that, but he can’t help it either. He keeps remembering, and soon enough he starts picturing Viole beneath him, whispering his name as Wangnan gets deep inside him…</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“God, what am I thinking!? Wangnan, please, get a hold of yourself!”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Trying to get away from his own thoughts, he runs through the hallway, but stops immediately as he bumps into someone else. He falls to the ground, as the other person does too. He looks up, completely flustered, now not only because of the wild fantasy he just had that left him painfully hard, but also because he carelessly bumped into an innocent person.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Watch where you are going, monkey boy.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Great, it’s another one that’s too beautiful for her own good. At least he didn’t fall on top of her. That would have been even worse. The red witch (Hwaryun was her name?) gets up and shakes the dust from her dress. Her cold gaze makes him freeze up.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Sorry, I’ll be going now. I’m in a hurry.” He just wants to get away and deal with the little problem between his legs, but Hwaryun’s voice stops him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Yeah, it must be difficult to act composed after seeing something like that. It’s not every day that you can see a slayer candidate getting done like that. I must have being… interesting, to say the least.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">She didn’t say…? She knows about them? Even worse, she knows he spied on them? “I didn’t do it on purpose! It was an accident that I saw them!” If she was referring to something else, he just dug his own grave. Hwaryun smiles knowingly.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“And you couldn’t help watching until that other girl almost discovers them too, right? I didn’t think you were such a voyeur.” Wangnan feels his own face burning up. “Well, don’t tell anybody, ok? We don’t know how the others will react, and that relationship is at the edge of being illegal.”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Wangnan just nods, too nervous to verbally answer. Was there anything this pretty guide didn’t know? She smirks at him, probably reading his thoughts like an open book, and then simply goes away without any more words. Then Wangnan’s heart almost halts, now for the twentieth time in between last night and now, when he hears Viole’s voice coming from behind him.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“Is something wrong, Mr. Wangnan?”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">“N-no, n-nothing…”</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Viole offers him a small smile, almost imperceptible, but it’s there. That means he is opening up to them too. That’s a really good thing, Wangnan is sincerely glad, but it also makes his heart beat faster and his mind race through all sorts of fantasies. He is grateful Viole doesn’t trust him enough yet to take him by the arm or something like that. If he did that, he could totally feel the heat running through Wangnan’s body.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">God, forgetting that night will be an impossible task.</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><b>- END of Chapter 2 -</b></div></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-46076703288856451702020-08-02T16:19:00.001-07:002020-08-02T16:19:04.704-07:00[Review] Digimon Adventure (2020) - Capítulo 08<div style="text-align: justify;">Qué dije yo? Que iba a haber otro cap más antes de que me pusiera al día con el anterior que era el único que me quedaba u.u O sea, creo que lo mencioné, pero al menos estoy segura que lo pensé, porque era obvio XD Parece que Sevens sigue parado, eso sí, así que al menos solo estoy atrasada con esto XD Ya que se me fue el taldo escritor (por ahora), estoy avanzando con esto y con traducir c: Este cap estará dedicado a bebé Yamato, así que veamos qué pasa. Como siempre: leer mientras o después de ver el episodio =D</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi833j5HqGEgJ_u_qeQDDAK780cvh6g80Nx1UoCDMJo5YYmVMzdZ2hsYfMJi6KyaZtIU8iJTPPTJaqJumGLECFXVwiEmspYc0lWA_wBlBgmnZGX9Z8QUGoncLnA177S8hneXmiKLY7mfqE/s1280/08+%25281%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi833j5HqGEgJ_u_qeQDDAK780cvh6g80Nx1UoCDMJo5YYmVMzdZ2hsYfMJi6KyaZtIU8iJTPPTJaqJumGLECFXVwiEmspYc0lWA_wBlBgmnZGX9Z8QUGoncLnA177S8hneXmiKLY7mfqE/w400-h225/08+%25281%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Empezamos y ya tenemos la imagen cute de bebé Mimi~)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">1. Intro, Opening y retraso</div><div style="text-align: justify;">2. ahjdga ahí está la escena de Mimi haciéndole trencitas a Ikkakumon~ Lo lol es que simplemente pasa, pero a todos les encantó XDD Y Jyou muriéndose u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">3. Koushirou, cuando vas a llegar con los otros mijos? o.o Quién es el que anda ahí tan en sombra?? Ah Yamato con Gabumon XD Al menos el retraso en los tiempos no es tan grande como en el primer anime o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">4. LOL Jyou se siente muy sobrepasado en inteligencia por un menor como Koushirou XDDD Cagó la señal :c Uhh llegaron justo a la fortaleza esa que se ve muy tétrica o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">5. Y ya les están lanzando misiles D: Sí que parece que es una base militar como dijo Jyou o.o Al menos saben nadar todos? Jyou, un poco de decencia, plis XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">6. Las niñas salieron del agua con Birdramon, que puede llevarlas a la orilla ahora que están cerca c: Esperemos que no les vuelvan a tirar un misil, eso sí o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">7. La música de fondo me recuerda a algo de Ivalice o.o No sé si del FF12 específicamente, o de otro, pero es muy Ivalice XD Y no los dejan de atacar D:!</div><div style="text-align: justify;">8. Justo cuando Agumon planea evolucionar, Gabumon los salva con su fuego azul c: Huahuahua me encanta como Jyou corre en pánico, esa sería yo XDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">9. Es el nene con el que peleaste antes c: Al menos los dos digimon están muy felices de verse XD Yamato parece que va a colaborar con ellos por ahora n.n</div><div style="text-align: justify;">10. Ohh esa cosa de las luces también es un digimon XD No sé qué esperaba, igual era obvio, pero me sorprende de todas formas XD Es lindo~ Yamato quiere infiltrarse porque los están persiguiendo o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">11. Jyou es el único que piensa claro, loco XD Yamato va a ir solo, eso sí. ajdag me gusta que le diga a Taichi que se quede con ellos y los cuide~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiUt7xcMyFcT5sO740mdVy0qQ37OtjgoG7B2ORnR6lXNM6L65kYtEi8Zy0pFE4dZXCTekitulIFXe6VWcdulVpmQCOsX-5rxgX80mQG2B_LfhfQ4WFID66w6VsvYZ-69-ItyQxXjtYB05c/s1280/08+%25282%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiUt7xcMyFcT5sO740mdVy0qQ37OtjgoG7B2ORnR6lXNM6L65kYtEi8Zy0pFE4dZXCTekitulIFXe6VWcdulVpmQCOsX-5rxgX80mQG2B_LfhfQ4WFID66w6VsvYZ-69-ItyQxXjtYB05c/w400-h225/08+%25282%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Hasta que alguien lo dice XD Pero nadie lo pesca XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">12. Los está cuidando a su manera, y los deja con el más confiable y líder n.n Evolución de Gabumon :D agjdag me gusta la música de fondo, es super bonita *u*</div><div style="text-align: justify;">13. Koushirou ya se quedó desconectado u.u Aww Jyou no puede quedarse así... pensé que iría a ayudar a Yamato, pero en vez de eso usa la toalla de Mimi como bandera blanca XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhCmdlpsKrX5seRpJDhnmYLxrmb7FSc7ZQFT0Z4obU7T87rTmttJtqfXInknVidxco5eAuNkoS9ZVs2crnFBksK6GW16O7m4kLZC0wATHLqi2932ABKL1BUbtVZdVe8q27nyLM9rWHOzL8/s1280/08+%25283%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhCmdlpsKrX5seRpJDhnmYLxrmb7FSc7ZQFT0Z4obU7T87rTmttJtqfXInknVidxco5eAuNkoS9ZVs2crnFBksK6GW16O7m4kLZC0wATHLqi2932ABKL1BUbtVZdVe8q27nyLM9rWHOzL8/w400-h225/08+%25283%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Jyou de las grandes ideas XDD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">14. Pero wn, si los quieren matar, o al menos eso dicen, así que obvio que no te harán caso D: Calcinaron la toalla :c LOL y era de Sora, no de Mimi XDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">15. LOL Taichi está muy entusiasmado por hacer de señuelo para ayudar a Yamato XD Y Sora simplemente lo sigue al yolo XD Ustedes escóndanse mejor XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">16. Pos están haciendo de señuelo sin querer XD Aww Yamato no se va a quedar así como así si saben que están en peligro pu u.u ajdhgja sus dos mijos ya lo están admirando caleta~</div><div style="text-align: justify;">17. Ahí llegaron a ayudarlo c: Van a dejar que se vaya a averiguar sus cosas dentro de la fortaleza, aunque no sé porqué supone que va a encontrar algo útil XD Vio a los que los persiguen entrar?</div><div style="text-align: justify;">18. Taichi va a ir con él n.n Ay no ataquen al pobre monito que lo único que sabe hacer es alumbrar con su cara u.u XD Ay la carita de Yamato cuando ve que los dejó atrás u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">19. La cara de Jyou con el pulgar arriba XDDD Pero todos le están dando su apoyo *u* Es parte de la amistad también confiar en ellos, pero también preocuparse pu, así que anda a saber D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">20. La amistad lo hace brillar y lo hace más pro *u* No lo hace evolucionar otra vez, eso sí, pero ya pasará :D Ay pobres monitos solcitos, ya déjenlos XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">21. Mimi y Jyou se motivaron y están destrozando a los tanquecitos :D Y Sora y Taichi tiran a un barranco al pobre dinosaurio que solo estaba protegiendo la entrada XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">22. Que había poca gente dentro de la fortaleza o.o agdajg la voz bajita de Yamato disculpándose por tratarlos de carga y diciendo que ellos lo salvaron a él *u* So kuudere~</div><div style="text-align: justify;">23. Deberían tener a Koushirou ahí pu, para que los ayude a descifrar cosas o.o El digivice no los ayuda a leer? Parece que sí :D Es la info que necesitan de los holy digimon c:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">24. Ending</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhwDuvxc-Yh4jbydCsp3Uhr282RndYGZOztop2UWkB9wUkbRsGIB56yIMJUOsjbwWe1tPQ1PKIo2fhc8Zy442Mx_Yl9KztEzPT1MUpLN1_bT7SZHCTbM5vMq7wr7QDC1qhyt2MD3zicpDY/s1280/08+%25284%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhwDuvxc-Yh4jbydCsp3Uhr282RndYGZOztop2UWkB9wUkbRsGIB56yIMJUOsjbwWe1tPQ1PKIo2fhc8Zy442Mx_Yl9KztEzPT1MUpLN1_bT7SZHCTbM5vMq7wr7QDC1qhyt2MD3zicpDY/w400-h225/08+%25284%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Bebé kuudere jahdhagja *u*)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Los caps de Digimon como que son más cortos que los de otras cosas. Generalmente los comentarios me quedan un poquito más cortos o.o Es que tienen intro, opening, retraso, ending, adelanto y además tienen acción XD Pero están cool hasta ahora n.n Yamato bebé precioso siendo muy kuudere con Mimi y Jyou n.n Al siguiente cap se van a enfrentar con un perfect, pero aún no están listos, yo lo sé D: Esperemos que también consigan info de lo que tienen que hacer con los holy digimon, que es lo que más me intriga o.o Yo quiero mi mundo oscuro ToT XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-62020811058460212612020-08-01T14:56:00.002-07:002020-08-01T14:56:24.392-07:00[Review] GetBackers - Capítulo 36<div style="text-align: justify;">Se supone que me tocaría comentar un cap del nuevo Digimon, pero como el cap de GetBackers que vi y comenté es de más después, no puedo subir el comentario y quedarían dos digimon juntos, así que aquí estoy con GetBackers de nuevo XD Debería preocuparme de hacer los reviews generales también o.o Eso puedo hacerlo entre que veo algo, escribo, y hasta puedo dibujar o algo entremedio XD Bue, este cap creo que estaba dedicado a Ban y Himiko, así que esperemos que revele cosas coolz c: Como siempre: leer mientras o después de ver el episodio =D</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjWwT597kqdavjiJhrzli3yl9nXnB_-H_O5611LKvsV3UHkvxumgQMELZ5rjIUkKKo4wO1NqnHsJHothvWvD_5gTKJcwHcNJjaiBj9l19zGP3HCXm-zJ7GDl2mRw47yKsMzA6TvTUrX0hk/s1280/36+%25281%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjWwT597kqdavjiJhrzli3yl9nXnB_-H_O5611LKvsV3UHkvxumgQMELZ5rjIUkKKo4wO1NqnHsJHothvWvD_5gTKJcwHcNJjaiBj9l19zGP3HCXm-zJ7GDl2mRw47yKsMzA6TvTUrX0hk/w400-h225/36+%25281%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(¿En qué xuxas consiste la maldición? o.o)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">1. Opening</div><div style="text-align: justify;">2. Ban metiéndose a comer lo que Himiko está cocinando. Siempre tan mala onda XD Ay qué le pasaba a Yamato? D: Siempre quise saber qué onda u.u Yo conozco su voz o.o O no? XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">3. Hevn tiene un nuevo trabajo, y parece que necesitarán que Himiko participe también c: Les raptaron a su hijo? D: Ay es un bebito :c What? Lo raptó su abuelo? .-. why?</div><div style="text-align: justify;">4. Como quiso alejarse de la familia al casarse, el loco se emputó y le raptó la guagua :c Ay como le ofende a su pareja u.u Y tomó el apellido de la tipa mejor :D</div><div style="text-align: justify;">5. Ay justo le traía un osito gigante a su hijito u.u Ay Himiko, sé que son muchas personas, pero es la única antisocial al otro lado de la mesa XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">6. A ella también la separaron de sus padres? Yamato en verdad era su hermano? Ban sabe que esto le afecta en lo personal u.u Va a terminar tomando el trabajo para que ella no lo haga u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">7. LOL Hevn la trajo para que hubiera alguien más delicado que transporte al bebé XD Dudo que por ser mujer ella sepa algo de bebés, pero sí puede que sea más delicada que ellos XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">8. Ay es verdad que si tenían esos problemas de fondo, tal vez no deberían haber tenido hijos, tal vez no tan pronto u.u Y Himiko va a ir no más, yolo XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">9. Ajá sí que la raptaron cuando niña, seguro por lo de los Voodoo Child que aún no sé que xuxas son :c Y Yamato entonces es o no su hermano? Parece que sí porqu dice que también tiene la "maldición" o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">10. Pos solo va a poder vigilarla, como lo ha hecho hasta ahora u.u Ella puede hacer dormir a todos pu, sin tener dañar a nadie c: Pero la están haciendo trabajar de más, que ella solo transporta XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">11. Ay Ban, por qué nunca le dijiste qué es lo que pasó? u.u Ella lo perdonó porque siente que en verdad Ban no lo mató por maldaa, pero aun no sabe nada pu u.u Seguro Yamato le hizo prometer no decirle aun u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">12. Al menos parece que trata de mantener feliz a su nieto XD No les ha costado mucho hasta ahora XD Señor, arrepiéntase de sus pecados y haga las pases con su hijo u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">13. LOL cree que vino su propio hijo a buscarlo y por eso no quiere que les haga daño a los culpables XD Si sabe que son locos contratados, pensará lo mismo? XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">14. Himiko se irá con el bebé, espero que lo tenga bien asegurado a ese carrito extra XD Son como hermanos~ Aunque puede que a Himiko le guste un poco más que como hermano XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">15. Pero wn, mandaron a los guardias con ellos, pero mandaron un helicóptero detrás de Himiko D: Tuvo que dejar la moto tirada y esconderse u.u Ay el bebé está asustado u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">16. Vamos, Himiko, protege al bebé, aunque en verdad nadie le quiere hacer mal XD Paul y Natsumi defienden a estos mijos. Es verdad que siempre cumplen, aunque el dinero lo pierden XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">17. Yep, deberían haber resuelto el problema hablando, pero el señor es muy terco parece u.u Ay Himiko protegió al bebé al caer, pero parece que no se puede parar aun u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">18. Para qué querían sacrificar a Himiko? D: Yamato alcanzó a salvarla, y ella tenía una maldición a medio hacer, así como la de Ark? o.o Qué significa todo eso pu? Alguien dígame D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgOBgRmVog1mPE7E5vQ8_CVZcwto7XhPvEKmOEGT2Sr_cObsCkcq4me3ZRQPu6cnyDtIK9XQolmRUaHKBjkTwQV-No3_DuTXFdiXuRwfBjfxpDPnUrGe93hrF8o3kuZQtPyj1ucLtRFUmM/s1280/36+%25282%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgOBgRmVog1mPE7E5vQ8_CVZcwto7XhPvEKmOEGT2Sr_cObsCkcq4me3ZRQPu6cnyDtIK9XQolmRUaHKBjkTwQV-No3_DuTXFdiXuRwfBjfxpDPnUrGe93hrF8o3kuZQtPyj1ucLtRFUmM/w400-h225/36+%25282%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Qué andan sacrificando bebés! Qué coño todo esto? D:!)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">19. Qué cool como usa el perfume con el viento c: Nuestros mijos la encontraron :D LOL Ginji revelándole a Himiko que Ban estaba super preocupado por ella~</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhRbB2uS146OcKHLOoTPLs2sSlUdvU6gxDuq_kzyPli5hhH7ao27F-tY6o31kHB9iU7sbD8NJ-VXTUYnKdxRwn-sp9UZpKgh__tQGTSzjbf5NDkxBxBBzDLC9BppA6TVxB_mR2kWcXMPxI/s1280/36+%25283%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhRbB2uS146OcKHLOoTPLs2sSlUdvU6gxDuq_kzyPli5hhH7ao27F-tY6o31kHB9iU7sbD8NJ-VXTUYnKdxRwn-sp9UZpKgh__tQGTSzjbf5NDkxBxBBzDLC9BppA6TVxB_mR2kWcXMPxI/w400-h225/36+%25283%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Me encanta como Ginji le lesea a Ban tsundere cada vez que puede XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">20. Y se echa el helicóptero con su electricidad y huyen XD A Yamato le estaba temblando el brazo por la maldición, pero no se alcanza a caxar cómo se manifestó la wea u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">21. Y sí que le pasó algo, que Ban tuvo que matarlo u.u Qué le estaba pasando? Se estaba transformando en un monstruo como Angeal? :c Y lo único que quería era que cuidara a Himiko por él u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">22. Ahí tienen a su bebé :D Ohh su esposo ya se fue a hablar con su padre o.o Que no lo tienen que rescatar, loco, que tienen que hacer las pases o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">23. Aww Himiko quiere cumplir el trabajo por completo, y hacer que el padre vea a su bebé también c: LOL Ginji hablando como le hablan a las guaguas XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">24. Señor, usted es el terco en que el hijo haga lo que él quiere u.u LOL Ban iba a hacerle un jagan para que dejara de webiar, pero Himiko va a solucionar las cosas con sinceridad no más XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">25. El bebé quiere a su papá~ Él los quiere cerca, pero tendrá que aceptar a su nuera no más pu o.o Himiko está feliz porque la familia está completa ahora~</div><div style="text-align: justify;">26. Himiko perdió a su familia, a su hermano después, pero los tiene a ustedes y a una gran familia marginal~ Va a dejar hasta sus dudas de lado y confiar en que algún día sabrá que pasó~</div><div style="text-align: justify;">27. Ohh su encendedor era de Yamato :D Pero wn, tienen que decirme qué pasó, que recuerdo que en el anime nunca dijeron nada u.u Bue, para eso estoy leyendo el manga o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">28. Ending</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhwZ3EK3fdNxvEbM9Y7TlRpfujB3sq46G1GrRazhQXf3xX5BSPLvhQpHYzLw3zVGXrmaXR1u8Kvl9h0y5xa0wu6u4JgJBtXp7w2aOsQaSkBfpWNjduqR5at9KxRR4nb-2FeOL48UFGs0bM/s1280/36+%25284%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhwZ3EK3fdNxvEbM9Y7TlRpfujB3sq46G1GrRazhQXf3xX5BSPLvhQpHYzLw3zVGXrmaXR1u8Kvl9h0y5xa0wu6u4JgJBtXp7w2aOsQaSkBfpWNjduqR5at9KxRR4nb-2FeOL48UFGs0bM/w400-h225/36+%25284%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Tú estarás bien, ¿pero y la buena de yo? :c)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Todo el adelanto se trató de pura wea, cuando las imágenes y el título dicen que el siguiente cap se centrará en Natsumi XD En el manga no salía como la conocieron, así que espero que algo más salga de ella en el canon del manga :c Al menos tenemos el anime para que nos la muestren más c: agjdja este cap me recuerda que el anime dejó tantas, pero TANTAS cosas sin decir, que me sorprende que no haya leído el manga antes, sobretodo teniendo en cuenta que está terminado o.o Pero bue, ahora ya lo estoy leyendo c: Voy en lo de la Venus de Milo, y espero enterarme de más de los Miroku o.o Y ahí podré hacer un review de todo más completo cuando termine :D</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-59330416550479596672020-07-28T17:45:00.000-07:002020-07-28T17:45:04.037-07:00[Review] Digimon Adventure (2020) - Capítulo 07<div style="text-align: justify;">Cumplí con GetBackers (y fue bien weno el cap c:) y ahora vuelvo a Digimon para intentar ponerme al día de una vez. Igual me va a faltar al menos un cap por ver aún, pero estaré más cerca XD De ahí ya debería asegurarme de estar al día cada vez que salga un cap, sobretodo ahora que YGO Sevens está en hiatus (otra vez .-.). Ahora toca que nuestros mijos se encuentren con Jyou, y estarán un paso más cerca de ser un equipo completo c: Como siempre: leer mientras o después de ver el episodio =D</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiAL17VxdStrPrWTwHXJL8xCkXnQPvECoEpwsNsEh1ufrq4A7ZZeNS10Ijxyu7rAbGvU11rhip201YrOL7wXAZwqq_E4_FxYDZLj30m8u1-3x5niyfCJAciHgB51B34dfcH_eLST5wCYvY/s1280/07+%25281%2529.png" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiAL17VxdStrPrWTwHXJL8xCkXnQPvECoEpwsNsEh1ufrq4A7ZZeNS10Ijxyu7rAbGvU11rhip201YrOL7wXAZwqq_E4_FxYDZLj30m8u1-3x5niyfCJAciHgB51B34dfcH_eLST5wCYvY/w400-h225/07+%25281%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(No presionen tanto a sus hijos, o terminarán rompiéndose la cabeza XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">1. Intro, Opening y retraso (la música del retraso es demasiado hermosa y emocionante~)</div><div style="text-align: justify;">2. Mimi se está volviendo media ojou? XD Palmon está mejorando sus habilidades de mayordomo XD Disfruten su tecito mientras puedan, que ya llegaron al mar o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">3. Están tratando de llegar por cielo, pero Birdramon se va a cansar antes de llegar pu :c Y Mimi se quedó atrás para no hacerle más peso me imagino o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">4. Que es otro continente pu, obvio que va a estar lejos D: Qué es ese símbolo que parece un emblema pero oscuro? o.o Sería MUY pro que existieran emblemas oscuros *u*</div><div style="text-align: justify;">5. Y se cayeron al mar u.u Y van a tener que regresar nadando? D: ajdga Gomamon usó a sus pescaditos de colores para ayudarlos *u* Pobre Piyomon u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">6. Takeuchi Junko suena muy cute haciendo esa voz~ c: Como que a estas alturas todos deben saber que los humanos son Niños Elegidos XD Bue, es que él también tiene compañero, pero... qué? qué pasó con Jyou? D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">7. Hikari, qué haces ahí? Anda a ayudar D:! XD Y tú también Koushirou XD Ahh es que Jyou no quiere saber nada de esto porque está estudiando para su examen de admisión a la secundaria :c</div><div style="text-align: justify;">8. Quizás de cuándo está este hombre aquí o.o Quiere puro volver, y lo decepciona no ver adultos u.u Pronto va a tener que aprender que hay cosas más importantes que estudiar u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">9. Maldita sociedad competitiva de Japón, desde niños los andan estresando :c No es para romperte la cara contra la madera, hombre XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">10. Ay no rechaces a Gomamon, no seas mala gente :c Los otros digimon también sienten el dolor, porque ellos saben que es bien feo que te pase eso u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">11. En verdad que suena como un mal trato XD Pero cuando vea lo mal que pueden resultar las cosas va a querer ayudar, yo lo sé. Él es responsabilidad, después de todo c:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">12. Ni siquiera pueden ir al otro lado del mar como les dijeron porque está ese mono marino marginal :c Jyou les vendría muy bien pu, pero no quiere ir porque está "haciendo lo que debe hacer" :/</div><div style="text-align: justify;">13. Taichi bien líder planeando que atraigan al digimon ese a tierra para poder derrotarlo :D aww y Gomamon los va a ayudar~ Ay lo comprende tanto, sabe que va a tomar la decisión correcta *u*</div><div style="text-align: justify;">14. LOL y Jyou deja de estudiar para espiarlos, para saber si todo anda bien XD Asume que no vas a poder estudiar justamente porque vas a estar preocupado si no ayudas XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">15. No le vayan a hacer daño a mi pequeño Gomamon :c Jyou, anda a ayudar a compañerito ToT Se cayó de cara en la arena u.u Al menos ahí fue corriendo al tiro a verlo c:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">16. Reacciona rápido, hombre, que les van a sacar la xuxa D: Bue, sí lograron llevarlo a la arena y podrán pelear contra él, pero igual es grande el mono D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">17. Es hora de-de-de-de evolucionar :D XD Ay Jyou, Gomamon siempre estuvo esperándote TuT Todos los digimon compañeros son así pu, por eso es tan sad que los rechacen u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">18. Los tentáculos se apoderaron de Togemon D:! asjdgaj ya dejen de emocionarme, por la xuxa ToT Escucha su vocecita herida u.u Jyou no estaba feliz, seguro, porque no quería estar aquí u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">19. Aww le hizo una camita y le trajo unas frutitas antes de que despertara~ Seguro Jyou le gritó en la cara porque no entendía nada XDD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">20. Aww Gomamon sentía que se preocupaba por él igual aunque estuviese metido en sus estudios~ Y quiere a Jyou, solo a Jyou, como su compañero TuT</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgaqglwTqPECgZKmvtDSkgWuMGcNMMPurkTBBOsX-a7A8OsbK2Vcx_BCqeckqqGbdP8FMbDtaG1O_P0bqYOD5yzdiTNnQEUcdRSf5cff3LL3fXzNnaeh5GjRt72iIyEYv4CpJ_AUTlwSHk/s1280/07+%25282%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgaqglwTqPECgZKmvtDSkgWuMGcNMMPurkTBBOsX-a7A8OsbK2Vcx_BCqeckqqGbdP8FMbDtaG1O_P0bqYOD5yzdiTNnQEUcdRSf5cff3LL3fXzNnaeh5GjRt72iIyEYv4CpJ_AUTlwSHk/w400-h225/07+%25282%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Aww Jyou lo cuidaba igual~ *u*)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">21. Sí pu, no tienes que hacer esto solo. Tienes a muchos compañeros a tu lado, y es lo que tienes que hacer *u* ajhdgajs la música, por la xuxa *o*</div><div style="text-align: justify;">22. Y cuando reconoce que es su compañero, el emblema brilla y Gomamon puede evolucionar en brillitos plateados c: Con él van a poder cruzar el mar :D Qué conveniente XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">23. No le está ganando porque no estás en su lomo, Jyou(?) Mentira, le está ganando de lo más bien debajo del mar XD Igual complejo que lo apoye debajo del agua, teniendo que respirar XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">24. Rescató a Togemon :D Es una planta, así que no murió ahogada al tiro(?) XD Oye, que estaba huyendo el pobre XD Bue, que los iba a detener de nuevo si lo dejaban irse u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">25. Así que ahora todos van montados en Ikkakumon :D Jyou tiene que cumplir con su deber de niño elegido pronto para poder estudiar para sus exámenes XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">26. Y todos le pierden el respeto que se quiere ganar cuando se cae de su propio digimon al agua XDDD Puxa, Jyou, aunque seas mayor, todos sabemos que el líder es Taichi XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">27. Ending</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj1Z0cswRinle012cb2MNrCXkBXf9GxEtYVnEiKXKyuWatM6fhTiWyJW27J1ZRwZwfHasgUGkAdpDDmMPbC5P14TVFwof2uzZjey6Wp4YCsJgMnjKHZOVs2Pbh80dJmi7jSYPZlyLMqZcI/s1280/07+%25283%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj1Z0cswRinle012cb2MNrCXkBXf9GxEtYVnEiKXKyuWatM6fhTiWyJW27J1ZRwZwfHasgUGkAdpDDmMPbC5P14TVFwof2uzZjey6Wp4YCsJgMnjKHZOVs2Pbh80dJmi7jSYPZlyLMqZcI/w400-h225/07+%25283%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Ese fue el momento en que Jyou supo que la cagó XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Ahora ya tenemos otro niño elegido más, aunque Koushirou sigue en el limbo entre el Mundo Humano y el Mundo Digital D: En el siguiente cap ya se unirán a Yamato, si es que no le da el taldo de Kouji de Frontier de nuevo, y serán 6 niños elegidos juntos :D Faltarán Takeru y Hikari, pero imagino que, como en el anime anterior, Hikari aparecerá aparte, pero parece que también tienen esa intención con Takeru ahora o.o O sea, que aparezca para lo de Devimon, me imagino, que en el opening salen todos evolucionados y peleando, menos Takeru y Hikari o.o Sabemos que Hikari no está dentro, pero ¿y Takeru? Habrá que esperar u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">Btw, Jyou es el ejemplo perfecto del niño estresado por sus exámenes y su futuro como doctor, por culpa de padres demasiado comprometidos con la tradición y con la competitividad japonesa :/ Al menos ya entendió que evitar muertes es más importante que estudiar XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-77447359504660057732020-07-28T11:03:00.001-07:002020-07-28T11:03:40.805-07:00[Review] GetBackers - Capítulo 35<div style="text-align: justify;">Entremedio de los caps de Digimon, tiene que ir un cap de GetBackers también, como ya todos sabemos(?) c: Entre los caps que copié a mi pendrive para poder verlos y comentarios, está el del hospital, y me dan unas ganas terribles de ver y comentar ese y saltarme los que vienen antes por ahora, pero no lo haré o.o No debo XD Además igual este cap decía el adelanto que estaría centrado en Ginji c: Como siempre: leer mientras o después de ver el episodio =D</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhIrk3avig5CPw-tXQYUSa6ztkff9k2cxpqdxsq-fymQahHZcs_IY7I7KMORt16ufSen7t065c9FsMrXTsrU4D7a9RpJIM75QGGOzfqWGB2GNa1dNSOmLWDz0d8p2fE6-gADeQxZNM_fSo/s1280/35+%25281%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhIrk3avig5CPw-tXQYUSa6ztkff9k2cxpqdxsq-fymQahHZcs_IY7I7KMORt16ufSen7t065c9FsMrXTsrU4D7a9RpJIM75QGGOzfqWGB2GNa1dNSOmLWDz0d8p2fE6-gADeQxZNM_fSo/w400-h225/35+%25281%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(La cara de "qué andai decidiendo weas sin mi consentimiento? o.ó" XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">1. Opening</div><div style="text-align: justify;">2. De quién es esa voz tan cute? Ay mi Ginji llorando en una tumba :c LOL como duermen en el auto, estos mijos indigentes XDD Ay fue a sufrir solito en la lluvia u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">3. Parece que este cap será más serio o.o Hasta Hevn está super seria cuando llegan a tomar el trabajo :c Oye, pero qué pasó? :c Ohh van a tener que hacer algo por una niña en enferma u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">4. Ay más encima me ponen abuelitos tristes, así no se puede :'c Pero wn, cómo se roban la sangre para transfusión? Hay que ser muy mala gente u.ú Todos son -ya, loco, ahora no son ladrones, son ubai-ya XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">5. Y no pueden darle sangre normal porque necesita una muy rarita, llamada Bombay Blood, así como Emishi también necesita sangre especial o.o (por lo que decía en el manga).</div><div style="text-align: justify;">6. Se ve super armada para haber estado recién en un accidente y no haber sido operada aún o.o XD Pos tienen un límite de tiempo para poder salvarla :c Obvio que Ginji se lo tomará personal u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">7. Ay abuelito, plis, no haga eso, que me mata ToT Quería darle un perrito ToT Huahuahua la cara de Ban cuando Ginji acepta el trabajo... sin su consentimiento XD Y Hevn lo mira caxando qué le pasa XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">8. Aww no puede decirle que no cuando Ginji lo mira así pu~ XD No van a ser nuestros transportistas favoritos o.o Podría ser Akabane perfectamente :c A Ban no le gusta que ande tan afectado u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">9. agdjagjsd sabía que uno sería Akabane *u* Y me tinca por la reacción que participa apropo de esto para que vengan a verlo 1313 XD El otro es el Señor NeedforSpeed, no? XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">10. Qué hizo? Se echó los árboles? XD Pero igual investigar la sangre debe ser importante... aunque parece que es para cosas truchas XD ahjsgdha Ban va a enfrentarlo~ Pero justo los interrumpen u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">11. asgjda Akabane sensual arriba del camión *u* Me impresiona que pueda mantenerse parado con la conducción de NeedforSpeed XD asjhgdja su voz me hace gritar como fangirl, por la xuxa~</div><div style="text-align: justify;">12. Ay y más encima Hevn los llama para decirles que la niña está en peligro ToT Ginji se va a tirar al camión al yolo, aunque Akabane esté ahí, y Ban va a tener que confiar en él u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">13. ahsdgaj esos ojos con deseo~ Oye, y Akabane podrá hacer armas coolz si pusiera la sangre en él mismo? En el manga decía que podía hacer armas con todo lo que tocara su sangre :D</div><div style="text-align: justify;">14. Uy, esa entrepierna 1313 XD Y más encima cuando lo paro para sacar la foto, dice "Yes, just like that" con Ginji arrodillado en frente 1313 XDDD Esa voz llena de deseo también, wn *u*</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjljcyKCgf3P9IzVRoDGLG892jfp2nWK3Mwy0MjCSSfTlQR43zTVliH_-_IfTvNCWgFvXZKMLQRHxTtKln1KWTiBpMXVCpu6gO81dgCjNws3bgG_4EUuKWgjnbP-YTvBn44rEXI09zyO0E/s1280/35+%25282%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjljcyKCgf3P9IzVRoDGLG892jfp2nWK3Mwy0MjCSSfTlQR43zTVliH_-_IfTvNCWgFvXZKMLQRHxTtKln1KWTiBpMXVCpu6gO81dgCjNws3bgG_4EUuKWgjnbP-YTvBn44rEXI09zyO0E/w400-h225/35+%25282%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(No podía pararlo en un momento más 1313 XD)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">15. Vas a tener que esperarte a pelear con él en Mugenjo entonces pu o.o LOL lo distrajo con la chaqueta XD Pudo electrificar el camión, pero Ban se quedó atrás porque explotaron el puente D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">16. Y más encima Akabane se echó a Ginji D: Ban, ve por tu nene ToT Es más importante que sacarle la xuxa a Akabane o recuperar la sangre incluso :c</div><div style="text-align: justify;">17. A qué se refiere con qué hizo algo que no debía? o.o LOL las enfermeras mirando a Hevn alterada en el teléfono XD Ban a ir por la sangre primero, que él confía en que Ginji está bien u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">18. Más sueños de su pasado sad en la Fortaleza :c Toda la gente muerta D: Y una niña está haciéndoles tumbitas~ Yep, la vida es lo único que no pueden recuperar, por más pro que sean u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">19. Y por qué los del Belt line los atacan? o.o Ginji deseo ser más fuerte para que la gente tuviese que morir o vivir en desesperanza u.u Así que se va a levantar para seguir luchando~</div><div style="text-align: justify;">20. Hevn, no mates al médico XD Lo único que puede hacer es operarla, y sin la sangre no puede u.u Qué va a ir a hacer Hevn? D: Ay y la niñita cute de Mugenjo quería salir y comprar un perrito como la niña media muerta ToT</div><div style="text-align: justify;">21. Ay como no podía recuperar la vida de los otros, se plantea proteger las vidas antes de que las roben~ TuT Ay como está escondido con un palo para defender a los niños, qué cute XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">22. Hevn, qué estás haciendo? D: Ay quiere hacer lo que ella puede hacer, y es darle ánimos con un perrito demasiado cute TuT Wn ya me puse mega sentimental ToT Por qué fack soy tan llorona? XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhLLLwA1vfv6EEGYG9pOk7O_M2PBC84A6smm_LIqt25bPpLXA-CVAb_pbBDB_kmcEENYGjlCrAlXaHXFbDBRPXjfT1eHz6OH3UF9m_3Iv2JE7czCCE-TZA4r-tRYWjl0rMCpd6xxgwuLZU/s1280/35+%25283%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhLLLwA1vfv6EEGYG9pOk7O_M2PBC84A6smm_LIqt25bPpLXA-CVAb_pbBDB_kmcEENYGjlCrAlXaHXFbDBRPXjfT1eHz6OH3UF9m_3Iv2JE7czCCE-TZA4r-tRYWjl0rMCpd6xxgwuLZU/w400-h225/35+%25283%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Y yo aquí llorando como marginala~ TuT)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">23. Igual parece que funciona, se le está tranquilizando un poco la respiración~ Ay Ginji quería ir a buscar algo con que curar a la niña, pero se podría morir si va pu u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">24. ajhgdjasj no alcanzó a tomarle la manito antes de que muriera ToT Vamos, Ginji, pelea por esta niña ahora TuT Espero que esa vez no haya explotado como Raitei y haya dañado a esa gente D:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">25. ajsdgajs Hevn lo logró, la niña se tranquilizó TuT Ahí están haciendo sus tratos truchos o.o aghjdjas Akabane, por la wea, deja de ser tan sensual~ El regalo fueron los GetBackers? Fue sangre? o.o</div><div style="text-align: justify;">26. Y Ginji llegó al rescate :D Te das cuenta de que Akabane puede irse en contra de ustedes ahora que ya le pagaron? XD De hecho, eso hace XD Te conozco tanto, hombre(?) XD</div><div style="text-align: justify;">27. Ahh es que se picó porque le interrumpieron su diversión con la explosión esa XD Y además le da un premio a Ginji por ser tan buen niño y seguir peleando~ Está esperando a que llegue Ban además 1313</div><div style="text-align: justify;">28. Como se jotea a los dos XD Ginji está muy heridito, pero igual defiende el maletín~ No podrá parar balas con su electricidad? o.o Ay los traumas de perder tantas vidas que no se pueden recuperar ToT</div><div style="text-align: justify;">29. Uhh Akabane se excita cuando ve que las gotas se quedan suspendidas en el aire~ Qué dije yo? Que tenía que poder detener las balas con su electricidad XD Pero no van a poder ver más porque se tienen que ir u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">30. Ban, siempre salvándolo de sus taldos destructivos *u* jasgdjsa las manos *o* Akabane, para de joteártelos XD Ahora no pudo disfrutar a Ban, eso sí u.u</div><div style="text-align: justify;">31. Y pudieron operar a la niña al final *u* Aww Ginji está durmiendo con el perrito afuera *o* Al menos cuando está alguien al borde de la muerte, aún se puede recuperar la vida c:</div><div style="text-align: justify;">32. Ending</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhLgGqUigHDEMK7W2jPMy3jamQcoEF9e-fjrcn3ZaFmjdLhv7-95-AwDEe83Out1s7_i2ZS1n91f_oiYNb1HOj4Ldc5HuHC0DLXRncmZp2ne0Dm5RcOZT9Gsx01G60OBsvCs4QXY4hvwf0/s1280/35+%25284%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhLgGqUigHDEMK7W2jPMy3jamQcoEF9e-fjrcn3ZaFmjdLhv7-95-AwDEe83Out1s7_i2ZS1n91f_oiYNb1HOj4Ldc5HuHC0DLXRncmZp2ne0Dm5RcOZT9Gsx01G60OBsvCs4QXY4hvwf0/w400-h225/35+%25284%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><i>(Eres un héroe, nene mío~ *u*)</i></div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div><div style="text-align: justify;">ajgdajs no sé qué me pasa desde ayer, ando más llorona de lo normal D: XD Se me salieron las lagrimitas again cuando Hevn le trajo el perrito a la niña, y además entre los recuerdos sad de nene Ginji u.u Para ser más o menos random, este cap estuvo lleno de cosas coolz~ Obviamente el insight de Ginji, el heroismo no reconocido de Hevn, el abuelito que me hace doler el corazón, los 1313 de Akabane~ Y Ban sintiéndose shockeado por no tener el control de la relación cuando Ginji acepta el pedido al yolo XD Se parecen tanto a KhunBam~ Bam también obedece y pide consejo a Khun, pero cuando es algo que lo afecta en lo personal (salvar gente, igual que Ginji) va al yolo lo más y lo tienen que seguir XD asjdhagj ambas parejas son tan lindas~ Y el siguiente cap se tratará de Ban y Himiko, que es lo que toca c:</div><div style="text-align: justify;"><br /></div>Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-86049386328105301832020-07-27T16:45:00.001-07:002020-07-27T16:45:13.341-07:00[Review] Digimon Adventure (2020) - Capítulo 06<div style="text-align: justify;">
Hace rato que no estoy al día con Digimon, y me siento muy traidora :c Es que ocupé todo mi tiempo libre en el fic para la KhunBam week y en ver streams de FNAF XD Al menos terminé al día con eso TuT Aunque a nadie le importe, a mí me hace sentir muy orgullosa XD Por el adelanto anterior, ahora tocaría que nuestros mijos se encuentren con Mimi c: De ahí con Jyou y Yamato, por lo poco que sé, pero habrá que esperar para eso XD Ya quiero saber hacia donde van a dirigir todo este reboot o.o Como siempre: leer mientras o después de ver el capítulo =D</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhoVTYo_T6vnx7FGX2HCto3B_q-xdCGdQAMVjd0S0rc7EgRxcHO20oazmQRYADDLK1p9zRRduf97Qbgk5kYfAnE3zOyZAM5NBxP1oJ_hK_tdY94HrXFGsX-O2gmtOnynG8EHg5BmHR0ZpA/s1600/06+%25281%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhoVTYo_T6vnx7FGX2HCto3B_q-xdCGdQAMVjd0S0rc7EgRxcHO20oazmQRYADDLK1p9zRRduf97Qbgk5kYfAnE3zOyZAM5NBxP1oJ_hK_tdY94HrXFGsX-O2gmtOnynG8EHg5BmHR0ZpA/s400/06+%25281%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div>
<div style="text-align: center;">
<i>(Mi nena pensaba en ayudar gente hasta cuando estaba solita~ TuT)</i></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
1. Opening (debo destacar que me encanta esta parte en que salen los digimon peleando con sus niños montados encima *u*) y retraso</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
2. Así que ahora tienen que llegar al otro lado del mar, pero no sé si tienen que hacer eso específicamente para evitar el apagón o.o Todos tienen hambre, pero nadie como Agumon XD</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
3. Uhh calabacitas~ Ni idea si se pueden comer, eso sí XD CHAN Mimi los atrapó en una trampa? XD Es que son ladrones de fruta XD La voz de Palmon es lo mejor de la vida *u*</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
4. La voz de Mimi está distinta, a tri y al original o.o Otra vez es una princesita XD Al menos los Tanemon parece que la aman mucho XD Palmon es su mayordomo XD</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
5. Están perdidos porque no encuentran el mar y además no tienen a Koushirou :c Él está viendo los daños en la red de afuera u.u</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
6. Ohh Mimi también escuchó, desde el digivice, lo de los Digimon Sagrados o.o Los otros también lo habrán escuchado a donde sea que estuviesen? o.o</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
7. Aww ella solo quiere defender su reino XD Pero cosas mucho más feas van a pasar si no cumples tus deberes como niña elegida :c</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
8. Ohh con el video cachó que el tiempo fluye distinto entre los mundos, como al principio o.o Así que de nuevo van a tener que arreglar algo bien feo. Al menos tienen más tiempo del que creían entonces(?) XD</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
9. Wtf Ogemon está manipulando a otros digimon, pero él no se ve tan manipulado, aunque habla como cavernícola XD Él después era buena gente :c</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
10. Entre más te adentras en la Net (y aun peor en el Digital World) más lag hay, pero ellos pueden hablar normal por los digivice o.o Ohh Mimi llegó antes pero no tan antes que ellos, pero ha sentido más tiempo o.o</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
11. LOL grabó la transmisión y la aceleró XD Ay están hablando de algo que tiene que ver con la familia de Mimi :c Así que tú vas a tener que hacer lo que puedes hacer, nena mía u.u</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
12. Pero no quiere dejar a sus pequeñitos pu u.u Ellos van a ayudarla para que pueda irse con ellos XD Ay Mimi me emociona TuT Pero la caga al hacerlos sus sirvientes XD</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
13. Que son gritones esos monitos XDDD Ay son Tuskmon más agresivos pu, que los quieren matar, no solo robar fruta :c Están tratando de evadir las trampas, pero Ogremon anda a su onda o.o</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
14. asgdjag me encanta que salga Botamon cuando Agumon evoluciona, porque normalmente uno no lo puede ver casi nada *u* Sora, muéstrale la magia de la evolución a Mimi :D</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
15. Quedan dos, pero Greymon no puede con todo pu :c Y además viene un dragón D: Pero Sora lo detiene c: Es tan cool que ahora tengan que estar al lado para que todo funcione, o eso parece c:</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
16. Ay Mimi tiene miedo, pero al menos Palmon la hace sentir segura c: Ay otro mono los vino a atacar directamente D: Sabía que llegaría Ogremon así u.u</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
17. Ay le llegó un golpe brutal a Palmon por defender a Mimi u.u Se van a terminar echando todas las frutas así D: Cómo se hizo musculoso de la nada? D: Ay Palmon suena con dolor u.u</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
18. Vamos, Mimi, sé que no sabes mucho de evolucionar, pero los otros tampoco, así que sé que vas a poder hacerlo c: Ay está tan herida que se está desapareciendo en datos D:!</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjKVJy0R3NPhnon8do_WR5fzYOozITU4K53c0dN1C1T3Zq3W0wsARqhywDswm7OASfdnzYKFAaaz-nJsIR_i3eUmhDhtEKHPtpK2Xmx-alGYXzyPKpWATdoR7_2PKkzDXvLNjpFUHU619c/s1600/06+%25282%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjKVJy0R3NPhnon8do_WR5fzYOozITU4K53c0dN1C1T3Zq3W0wsARqhywDswm7OASfdnzYKFAaaz-nJsIR_i3eUmhDhtEKHPtpK2Xmx-alGYXzyPKpWATdoR7_2PKkzDXvLNjpFUHU619c/s400/06+%25282%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div>
<div style="text-align: center;">
<i>(¿Se dan cuenta de que casi se muere? ToT)</i></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
19. Yep, su objetivo es Mimi y los otros niños, pero no te va a dejar sola :c Ay recuerdos de como se encontraron TuT Ay no sé si estoy más sensible o qué xuxa, pero Mimi me emociona TuT XD</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
20. Brillo verde del emblema de la pureza, que hace evolucionar a Palmon en pétalos rosaditos~ Ay mira esa cara de Saboten *o*</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
21. Greymon llegó a defender a Mimi también, que Ogremon casi se la echa D: ajhsgdhjas me gusta la canción de fondo c: Que bueno que la música siga siendo buena~</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
22. Deja a mi Togemon D: ahjdgajh la cara de determinación antes de pegarle puñetazos XDDD Coconut Upper, best nombre de ataque XDD</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjqiJjFimqu6Vbq-WfoNM_jRO5dpcgZXoX82ixu_jHncGYpikAKhBAYkGNxV2IZqXLm0Hixqd7Sv0tb-DXypl6QEiBu4BEARJUzKxFwHiyv3SvoTz7Jbs_BN5ftyHoOfZZypI_p0KtapSQ/s1600/06+%25283%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjqiJjFimqu6Vbq-WfoNM_jRO5dpcgZXoX82ixu_jHncGYpikAKhBAYkGNxV2IZqXLm0Hixqd7Sv0tb-DXypl6QEiBu4BEARJUzKxFwHiyv3SvoTz7Jbs_BN5ftyHoOfZZypI_p0KtapSQ/s400/06+%25283%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div>
<div style="text-align: center;">
<i>(Esa cara de determinación extrema XD)</i></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
23. Aww la cara de amor maternal de Sora cuando ve a Mimi y Palmon llorar y abrazarse~ Me encanta que te dejan super claro que Mimi es la única que se deja ser niña, por su emblema n.n</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
24. Ogremon frustrado XD Tuvo que dejar a sus Tanemon, que la despidieron con lagrimitas TuT Va a hacer lo que puede hacer, así como Sakura TuT Deja de hacerme llorar, Mimi TuT XD</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
25. Ending</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi1hIu_L4xeHkkCGiLFYcMl3s8FIOROTpoEPrda-XkEdRoUi9Z4G6wIIiIVGz5Gsj0udNkVpU0-PFd5dN4m_Rxn8F1hWOJgHKZIYo4s00YFG1P7WeE_Duiqp378_idZpsQrir8i6zfOfrY/s1600/06+%25284%2529.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" data-original-height="720" data-original-width="1280" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi1hIu_L4xeHkkCGiLFYcMl3s8FIOROTpoEPrda-XkEdRoUi9Z4G6wIIiIVGz5Gsj0udNkVpU0-PFd5dN4m_Rxn8F1hWOJgHKZIYo4s00YFG1P7WeE_Duiqp378_idZpsQrir8i6zfOfrY/s400/06+%25284%2529.png" width="400" /></a></div>
<div style="text-align: center;">
<i>(Frases de Sakura que te hacen morir de cuteness~)</i></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
No sé qué xuxa me pasa, como que ando muy sensible parece, porque semi-lloré casi todo el cap, y no es como que fuese tan emocionante, pero igual XD Es que Mimi es amor y vida~ y Palmon herida me da penita además u.u En una sociedad como la japonesa, que pareciera que quiere que los niños crezcan a la fuerza, bastante más que aquí, Mimi es la única que se permite ser un poco más niña, llorando cuando tiene miedo y así, y por eso representa tan bien la pureza~ Y su frase muy Sakura de CCS me encanta~ Al siguiente cap saldrá Jyou, y me mató el nombre del cap, suena tan lol XD Yamato será el único que faltará, que deje de ser tan asocial como Kouji de Frontier ¬¬ XD</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-49988434037223084452020-07-26T14:34:00.001-07:002020-11-13T07:40:01.493-08:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBam week 2020: Day 7<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">En serio no puedo creer que terminé esta cosa, y a tiempo D:! Este último cap es el último en la cronología (el único que está bien ubicado XD), y además es el primer one-shot que empecé a escribir de ToG en toda la historia, y que dejé de lado, para escribir Payment y Better than cigarettes XD Al menos gracias a esto lo terminé también c: Seguro debería arreglar estas cosas en algún momento, que deben dejar mucho que desear por lo apurados que salieron :c</div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
Esto se ubica en medio del cap 50 de la season 3 del manhwa, y es R-18 :D</div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;"><br /></span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: center;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">******</span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;"><br /></span></b></div>
<h3 style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Collection for KhunBam week 2020</span></b></h3>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">by RPMizu<o:p></o:p></span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Day 7: Night / Names<o:p></o:p></span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;"><o:p> </o:p></span> </div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“What are you doing
here? Have you been spying on us?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam hears those words
the instant Khun crosses the door. Hwaryun just sighs. “You too, huh?” Bam did
thought of that when he saw her entering his room just moments ago. He can’t
help but laugh: Khun and he are so in synch.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“So this is why you
called me over here so late at night.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">There’s something in
his voice. Khun sounds kind of… annoyed. Maybe he is really tired, after all
that happened. <i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;">Sorry, Khun-san.</i> He still
smiles warmly when he sees Bam worried, and proceeds to take control over the
meeting, like he always does. And there’s nothing more reassuring for Bam than
having him taking the important decisions and making their strategies.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">After an hour and a
half of discussing and planning, they settle on Bam fighting a test ranker to
impress the FUG Elders, even though Khun said this was one of his last resorts.
He doesn’t want Bam to expose himself. Bam’s heart feels warm at the thought.
Khun is always so considerate of him, and he is the only one who gets this
special treatment, he is sure of it.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Now…” Deliberately
ignoring Hwaryun is still in the room with them, Khun gets close to him, lifts
Bam’s chin up and gets his lips millimeters away from his own. Bam swallows
slowly as Khun murmurs. “You don’t think you can call me this late at night
only for this, do you?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Khun-san…?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Hey.” Hwaryun speaks
up then. “I’m still here, you know? Can you not flirt like that in front of
me?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">A frustrated groan
comes out of Khun, and he separates from Bam briefly, only to push Hwaryun out
of the room and shutting the door behind her. “We already ended the meeting.
Now go sleep somewhere else.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Remember Viole has
to fight a ranker tomorrow.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“We know! Now don’t
spy on us again and get lost!”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I didn’t spy on you
two, though. At least try to not get Viole too sore.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam can hear her sighing
again at the other side of the door, and then her footsteps getting away. <i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;">Jeez, Khun-san, what if she gets upset and
doesn’t want to help us anymore?</i> Well, Hwaryun-san is really mature, so he bet
she won’t get angry even if Khun is being a little rude to her because of his
sexual frustrations. Bam feels his face burning up at that thought. He is still
not used to thinking about sex. The fact that they haven’t had a lot of
opportunities to be together like that doesn’t help either. Strangely enough,
the act in itself feels surprisingly natural…<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“You shouldn’t treat
her like that, Khun-san…” Bam manages to say, trying to keep his cool even
after having those thoughts.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“She understands.” <i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;">I don’t know about that, but ok.</i> It’s
true she already knows Khun doesn’t really like her. He being a little rude to
her is nothing new. “We don’t get much time to ourselves, you know, traveling with
so many people, and you training and fighting all the time.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“That’s true. I like
being with them, though. I love everyone.” Khun comes close to him again, and
wraps his arms around Bam’s waist.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“What do you love
more, Bam?” His lips brush against Bam’s, and it leaves him with a lingering feeling
of yearning. It’s becoming a habit now, for Khun to almost kiss him but not
actually doing it. “Being with them, or… being alone with me?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Khun-san…” But now
it’s different. After trolling him a little, Khun actually kisses him, and Bam lets
himself melt into this kiss, Khun’s tongue exploring deep into his mouth. After
long seconds, Khun breaks apart, leaving him wanting more again. “Don’t tell
Rak-san and the others…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">His laugh sounds
bathed with affection as he sees Bam playing with his thumbs, embarrassed of
what he said. “I know that loud gator would make a fuss if he knows you prefer
me over him. Don’t worry, it’s our secret.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Theirs and Hwaryun’s
now, though, but Bam choose not to mention that. She probably knew since the
beginning anyway, since she is a guide.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Khun takes his hand
and leads him to the bed, and Bam simply lets himself be guided. Bam might be
the one who attracts people or something like that, and therefore keeps the
team together, but Khun is the one making the decisions, being the leader. Sure,
he always does what Bam wants in the end, but still he is the one who has the plan
and the final word. And there’s nothing more reassuring for Bam than having
Khun by his side. They all would be lost without him. There is no one Bam could
trust more.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam lies there, not
even caring that he probably should have put on pajamas first. Khun doesn’t
plan on sleeping after all, not soon anyway. He lies there too, by Bam’s side,
and Bam unconsciously reach out for his warmth. He wants to feel more of Khun.
He wants more of those kisses. And, almost like he reads his mind, Khun starts
kissing him again. His body gets on top of Bam, and it feels so comfortable to
be just like that, underneath him.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Hwaryun-san was
right, you know? I have to fight a ranker tomorrow.” Though Bam would want to
just do it with Khun, this is getting dangerous. His body is getting too hot,
and probably Khun’s is too. If this goes on, he doesn’t think they can control themselves
so Bam can fight comfortably tomorrow. “We can’t… go all the way.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“But we can make out
at least. I just want to be near you, feel you. You don’t know how much miss
you.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Oh, there he is
wrong. Bam misses him too. It’s true that, even though Bam loves the others,
and they are like his family, they don’t get much time to be just the two of
them, like this. And if that’s hard for Bam to bear, it’s probably even worse
for Khun, who has much more experience than him in this kind of things, and
therefore more sexual drive. Well, he doesn’t know if that’s accurate, though.
His is getting strong too, even if it’s kind of embarrassing to admit.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">So they keep cuddling
and kissing. Khun’s warm help Bam relax at last. He was feeling so upset, in
tension until now. In their last “mission”, everything had gone so wrong. So
many of the canine people died because of Bam’s selfish desires, because he
wanted Yama by his side in order to rescue his Master. And DengDeng… Bam
couldn’t fulfill his promise with him. Surely Louie hated him now.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“The things that other
guide said shook you up, didn’t they?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">And now he is making
Khun worry about him. Bam curls himself against Khun’s chest, effectively
hiding his own face. But Khun already has seen the tears accumulating in the
corners of his eyes. He won’t let them fall, though. He had cried enough when
his Master got kidnapped, when Khun wasn’t there to support him. He won’t cry
anymore.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“You don’t have to be
a God, Bam. You are a human, and that’s ok. I already told you that.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I know, and I was
really happy when you said that. I mean it, seriously. I know you will continue
loving me even if I don’t become the God everyone wants me to be.” Khun’s warm
hands entwine with Bam’s now loose hair. “But I want to be like a real God. I
want to change the Tower. I want to be able to save everyone, and not leave
anyone behind. The canine people, DengDeng, I couldn’t save them even when I
wanted to…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“You know sacrifices
are inevitable if you strive to achieve your own goals. That’s the way of the
Tower. That guide said it was your fault, and yeah, we tried to get Yama and
the canine people into our side in the war, but it was that FUG Elder who lead
them to their deaths, not you.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“And what happens if
Rak-san or Isu-san dies because of me? Or… you, Khun-san. You almost died... it
almost happened, two times now, in fact. Or even more.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“But I didn’t die,
right? I’m here, right here.” One of his hands places against Bam’s lower back,
leaning him closer protectively. He is trying to calm him down. <i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;">Khun-san…</i> “And you don’t have to blame
yourself for our decisions. We made the choice to follow you. At least <i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;">I </i>am doing what I want to do.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">He can’t argue back,
so he just hides his face again in Khun’s warm chest. “You don’t know because
you were unconscious but...” Bam stops talking when he hears an exasperated
sound leave Khun’s mouth. He looks up and sees an angry expression amidst the
low light.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I thought I made you
tell me everything that happened in those years I wasn’t with you.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">He laughs nervously.
“And I did. This is just a little detail. I told you I confronted Rachel again,
right?” Khun nods slowly, clearly not happy at the mention of her. Bam can’t
blame him for that anymore. “Before we took the test in the Floor of Death, I
also tried to separate myself from her definitively, but I still wanted to give
her a chance to beat me. I didn’t want her to hate me even more. But when she
hurt you, almost killed you, I couldn’t stay silent anymore. She… Rachel is
still important to me, it’s difficult for it to change, but if she hurts you
again… I think I would have to kill her, this time for real…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“And if I do it? You shouldn’t
wait for a traitor to strike. I know you want to just forget about her and hope
she uses the second, or third, or fourth chance you are giving her, but you
know I’m the type of person that doesn’t like to take chances.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I know.” A small
laugh comes out through Bam’s lips. Then, his eyes cast down again. “I wouldn’t
want you doing that, though. I would be sad, so sad, but still I would
understand you doing it. Rachel betrayed me, tried to use you, betrayed your
comrades, and almost killed you. And still… I want her to live. And I don’t
want you killing others for me.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Then I won’t do it
unless it’s necessary, ok?” Khun places a soft kiss in his forehead, which
surely made Bam blush a little. “Now let’s stop talking about Rachel, shall we?
I don’t want her, of all people, to ruin the mood.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Khun gets his lips to
Bam’s neck again, leaving a trail of kisses and nibbles, and at the same time,
starts undressing him. He seems so anxious. “Remember what Hwaryun-san said…”
Again, Bam’s voice doesn’t sound convincing at all, and of course, Khun doesn’t
stop at all. “Khun-san…!”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Khun pushes down
Bam’s hands, against the bed, at the sides of his head, and stares directly
into Bam’s eyes. “What did I told you to call me when we are together like
this?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Ah…” Oh, yeah,
right. He did tell him to call him differently when they were alone.
“Aguero-san…?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Even though he is the
one who reminded Bam to do it, Khun looks surprised. Then he sits up and covers
his face with his hands. <i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;">Did I do it
wrong?</i> Bam touches his arm, but Khun doesn’t look back at him. Bam is
starting to get worried.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Aguero-san?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Stop. You are too
cute, I can’t stand it.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam bursts out
laughing and Khun just growls.Khun doesn’t get embarrassed easily, and now he
can’t even look at Bam, even though Bam was the one calling him something he is
not used to. Khun clears his throat and, after a couple of seconds, he looks at
him again, with an expression that makes Bam’s heart flutter. His eyes are
filled with lust.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“This is your fault
for being so cute.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">A fire had lit up in
those blue eyes, and Bam almost hits his head on the back of the bed when Khun
jumps on top of him again. His mouth gets devoured hungrily, and he can only
surrender and kiss him back. God, he didn’t think he could get Khun so eager
just by calling him by his given name. Good to know, though, but it’s not good
when they really shouldn’t be doing this. Bam sincerely thought they would just
cuddle and simply spend the night together when they started talking about the
recent incidents, but of course that wasn’t the case.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">The worst part is
that Bam doesn’t really want to complain. The truth is, he wants this too. This
intimacy is, even now, very new to Bam, but, oddly enough, it feels so natural.
He feels so at ease when he is with Khun like this. Khun’s weight on top of him
feels like he is shielding him from the world. Even though Bam is <i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;">the powerful one</i>, he has always felt
protected by Khun’s extraordinary intelligence, his accurate planning, just with
his presence, him caring for Bam all the time. He can’t help but smile warmly
as he caresses Khun’s back, but soon that facial expression turns into soft
sighs, as Khun starts kissing his abdomen, his hips, his inner thighs. He gives
kisses and licks all over Bam’s body, making his skin melt against his touch.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Feeling good, love?
Even though you said we shouldn’t be doing this.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“And I’m right! We
shouldn’t…!”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“But you want it so
much. I can’t resist something like that…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Well, then there’s no
helping it, right? He tried stopping Khun, but it was in vain. He will have to
go along with it. It’s clearly not his fault if he is too sore to fight
tomorrow, like Hwaryun said earlier. He doesn’t’ have any options. He is
clearly not giving up because he also wants this so much it’s starting to hurt.
Clearly not.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">While he is debating
with himself, Bam doesn’t know when or how, but Khun seems to have produced a
bottle of lube out of thin air, and it’s now pouring some of it on his impossibly
long fingers. The kisses on his thighs distracting a little, though, so it’s
not so painful when two of those fingers make their path inside him.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Aguero-san…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">After a leaving a few
seconds for him to relax and accustom to the intrusion, Bam starts panting hard
when those long fingers start working their way inside, making scissor motions
every now and then. Bam lets out a quiet cry when those fingers touch a spot
inside him which makes his whole body vibrate. It’s even worse when another
finger adds up to them, and Khun simply stares at him from on top, and Bam
tries not to break eye contact either, but it’s difficult when there are little
tears of pleasure trapped at the corners of his eyes, and Khun is actively
seeing him getting fingered.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Even though you are
so powerful on the battlefield, in bed you are a squirming mess, huh? Well, I
have always pictured you like that. You have always been so cute. And now you
are not only cute, but also you are getting sexier day after day.” Bam can’t
even reply. All that comes out his mouth are soft moans. “I wonder what Endorsi
or Yuri would think if they saw you like this, moaning quietly with three
fingers up your ass.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Eh…?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“They like you too,
you know. You’re still so clueless sometimes.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“But…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I know. You only
want me, right?” Bam leans in to initiate a kiss himself this time, answering
Khun’s question without the need for words. “Good boy…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">It seems Khun has
decided Bam has had enough, because his fingers leave his insides, leaving him
with eagerness all over again. He feels so empty and slightly cold now. But it
won’t take too long before he feels full again. Now Khun is pouring lube on all
the length of his fully erect cock, and Bam can only watch him do it,
expectantly.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Your gaze seems so
hungry. And then again you were the one saying we shouldn’t be doing this.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I know, I know,
don’t mock me. J-just… just give it to me now, please, Aguero-san…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Gosh, don’t beg me
like that, or I might go crazy. Like I said before, this is your fault for
being so cute.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">And with that, Bam
has to shut his eyes tightly when he feels something hard spreading him open,
just like he had anticipated. It hurts a bit still, but the sensation of being
filled up makes him relax quite a bit. Khun is inside him, they are united in
both body and soul. There’s nothing better than that.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“May I move, my dear
god?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Even when he knows
the answer, Khun always asks him first. It seems he takes pleasure in hearing
Bam saying he can actually move, because it sounds like he is<span style="mso-spacerun: yes;"> </span>begging for it every time.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Yes… Yes, please
move…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">He doesn’t have to
tell him twice. Khun starts moving inside of him, seemly trying to find a
comfortable rhythm. He soon finds it, and Bam’s body starts letting go of the
pain and welcoming the intense pleasure. Unconsciously, one of his hands
clutches at the sheets, and the other one goes to his own penis, starting to
stroke it at the same rhythm.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“God, you don’t know
how hot you look right now.” Khun pounds into him a little harder, and Bam
cries out in complete ecstasy. “Yeah, touch yourself like that, in front of
me…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam can’t think straight
anymore. He can’t even feel embarrassed or anything. There’s just Khun inside
of him and the pleasure invading his body. It’s even worse when Khun starts
pounding hard into that same spot from before, making his whole body tremble,
the quiet moans turned into loud cries.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Urgh, you are so
tight, Bam… God, you feel so good…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Ahhh… It feels good,
Aguero-san…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Now Bam knows he
calling Khun by his given name has a strong effect on him, for whatever reason.
And it proves effective once again, since his hips start moving desperately
faster, making a slapping sound every time they meet with Bam’s. Soon, Bam
can’t take anymore pleasure. He has to break eye contact once again when his
body convulses with an intense orgasm that leaves him breathless, his abdomen
stained with white streaks. It doesn’t take too long for Khun to feel near the
edge too, Bam can tell by the way his breathing accelerates. So, he decides to
help, with the little bit of strength that’s let in his body.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">He takes Khun’s face
between his hands, places a soft kiss on his lips, and then whispers in his
ear. “Please come inside of me, Aguero-san…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">And he does almost
immediately, filling Bam’s insides with his warm seed. God, that feels good.
Khun collapses on top of him, his head resting on Bam’s shoulder. They are both
panting hard, clearly exhausted, but Khun still manages to hug him tight. It
feels incredibly comfortable. Bam kisses Khun drowsily, and Khun reciprocates
between tired smiles.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Then it occurs to Bam
he should probably tell Khun they have to clean themselves up and tidy the bed
a little, but he doesn’t. Bam can feel the warm semen coming out from him
slowly, and shifts a little on the bed, to get in a position in which it stays
inside as long as it can. It surely isn’t alright for him to leave that there,
but they don’t have the energy now to actually move and clean themselves up.
Also, Bam feels good having that warm liquid inside of him. It makes him feel
warm inside, feel safe, knowing Khun is still inside of him. Tomorrow they will
surely regret not having cleaned up, though.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“…I told you we
shouldn’t have done this.” Bam manages to murmur, after finally being
successful in catching his breath.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Khun has more trouble
than him, but accomplishes answering nonetheless. “…But now you will be able to
sleep through the night, don’t you?” Bam moves a little on the bed, trying to
look at Khun’s face. He is panting hard, but has a sad smile on his lips. “I
imagined you would be so sad about the things that happened in the last couple
of days that you would stay awake all night mentally torturing yourself.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“That’s true… I would
probably have done that.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">The sad smile then
turns into a cunning grin. “But now you don’t have the strength to think
anymore. There’s nothing better than exercising before going to bed.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam laughs, hugging
Khun close. They cuddle together again, still trying to catch their breaths.
Both of them are smiling, though, and Bam can hear Khun’s heartbeat starting to
calm down, getting steady just like his own. Even if he didn't plan this at all
(he sincerely called Khun into his room this late at night because he wanted
his opinion on Hwaryun's advice), he is really glad he got to spend the night
with Khun like this. Thanks to Khun being by side, touching him, caring for
him, this won’t be another night of nightmares or staying awake until the sun
rises. He closes his eyes, letting himself surrender to the exhaustion, to the
relaxing rhythm of Khun’s breath, to the warmth of his embrace.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Khun-san… Aguero-san…<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Thank you for giving me so much.<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">-END of DAY 7-</span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;"><br /></span></b></div>
Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-71886984508999871242020-07-25T11:16:00.004-07:002020-11-13T07:39:44.610-08:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBam week 2020: Day 6<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">Este ya es el penúltimo día de la semana de KhunBam, y me siento muy orgullosa de haber logrado estar al día hasta ahora. Si realmente logro terminar hoy el del día de hoy, ahí sí que me voy a felicitar a mí misma (porque nadie más lo va a hacer por mí :c XD). Sería el logro máximo, loco~ Ya, aquí está el día 6, que es cortito igual c:</div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: center;">
<b>******</b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<h3 style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Collection for KhunBam week 2020</span></b></h3>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">by RPMizu<o:p></o:p></span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Day 6: Eyes / Dreams<o:p></o:p></span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Like you? I love you, Bam. You don’t know how much I love you.”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">After Khun confessed
his love for him, Bam tried really hard to act as normal as possible around him.
It was difficult during the first week, however, Khun’s presence felt naturally
comfortable, which made it much easier for Bam to stop being cold to him.
During those days, Khun also distanced himself from Bam, probably wanting to
give him some space. But Bam doesn’t need that. Sure, Bam needs time to figure
out his own feelings, but to do that he also needs to be near Khun. So, he
started approaching Khun again, smiling at him, sometimes taking his arm or
going to visit him in his room at night. At least he figured out he didn’t want
Khun away from him, regardless of his feelings being the same as Khun’s or not.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Bam, don’t you get it? I’m love with you. I want to be with you
forever.”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Are they the same,
though? Bam really likes Khun, probably even more than the rest of the team. He
feels so relaxed around him. When Bam has an achievement, Khun is the first one
he seeks in order to get his approval, and his compliments make him the
happiest. He is also the first person he looks for when he needs advice or
support. That means he likes him, that he is best friend, right?<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I want to kiss you.”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">That alone doesn’t
mean he likes Khun the way Khun likes him, right? Khun said he wanted to kiss
him, to be more than friends. Bam doesn’t really understand what that means,
but at least he knows kissing on the mouth and having sex are things you only
do with the one you are attracted to in a way friends or family don’t like each
other. Things you do with your lover. Does Bam want to do those things with his
best friend? When Khun approached him, his lips almost touching his own, Bam
was incredibly nervous and confused, but he didn’t want to push him away like
Khun himself told him to do. Did he want to be kissed by him? Did he feel
frustrated when Khun didn’t do it?<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I won’t kiss you. I won’t do anything to you.
Not yet.”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">The answer came to
Bam some days later, when he kept thinking so much about his own feelings for
Khun that he started having dreams about Khun. Bam woke up in the middle of the
night, having dreamt about Khun visiting him at night, his eyes shining in
amidst the shadows, filled with lust. In his most recurring dream, Bam would
sit up in his bed, wanting to welcome him into his room, but Khun would push
him down on the bed, lay on top of him, his lips brushing his own in the same
way they did when Khun confessed his love.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“How can you be so sexy when you are so
clueless?”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Khun’s words echo in
his head, from when he sensually licked the blood from Bam’s legs. That time,
Khun didn’t kiss him either, but in Bam’s dreams he did. He kissed him until
Bam’s lips end up swollen and red. His weight on top of Bam felt so natural,
and made him feel so at ease. But it also made his body temperature rise
uncontrollably.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I want to take your lips again and again.”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">After having those
dreams, Bam has to admit he wants it too. Does that mean he also wants the
other things Khun did to him in his dreams? Khun would make their hips rub
against each other, while he caressed his entrance with just two fingers, on
top the clothes or below them. Then Khun would take him, penetrate deep inside
Bam’s body and make him tremble with pleasure, never breaking eye contact. Khun
would ride hard him until he loses consciousness.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I want to push you down right now, and fuck
you senseless. I want to make you mine.”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">It was a fact. Bam
wanted Khun to take him for himself. He wanted Khun to fuck him like he said he
wanted to. So he likes Khun, he feels at ease with him, values Khun’s feelings
and wants to be by his side forever. He is also attracted to Khun, wants him to
kiss him, to have sex with him. Alright, then all that meant he loved Khun? He
felt something was still missing. He just wasn’t sure yet if it was the same.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">However, things
changed for them yet again. Khun was betrayed by Icarus, or better said Rachel,
and went into a coma. Everything happened so fast, and Bam’s heart was broken
into pieces. Rachel had betrayed him yet again, even when he said he wouldn’t
bother her anymore. His Master was kidnapped and almost killed. Khun couldn’t
be by side. Bam found himself suddenly alone, yet again. Like when he was at
the cave, before Rachel found him. Like when he was with FUG, training
incessantly day by day.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“You have no idea what you do to me.”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Yet the dreams haven’t
stopped. They only started mixing between the same wet dreams, and new dreams
of loneliness, of Khun dying before Isu’s team could bring him back to health.
Dreams of Bam being alone in that cave again, no ray of light coming from the
surface anymore. Those cunning blue eyes, which turned loving only in Bam’s
presence, couldn’t see him anymore. Bam is trapped in the cave again. He feels
so alone he can’t breathe properly, even when his other friends are constantly
trying to support him. He stays strong in front of them, not wanting to make them
worry. But after the hellish training he is putting himself through every day,
in order to become stronger and prevent something like his to happen again, and
also in order to distract himself, to not go crazy, he simply goes to his own
room, shuts the door and waits, completely still, for time to pass, hoping with
all his heart Khun would wake up soon.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I won’t kiss you yet. I told you already.”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Despite his constant
dreams, the truth was that Khun hasn’t kissed him yet. In all these lonely
months, he found the thing that was missing when he was analyzing his feelings
before, when Khun was still awake. He doesn’t see Khun as only a friend. He
loves his company, more than anything else’s. He also wants Khun to be his
lover, to share a bed, to sleep cuddling into him, to kiss, to have sex. He
wants to share his whole life with Khun. The desolation he is feeling right now
was the missing piece in the puzzle. He wants Rachel not to hate him. He wants
his Master back, safe and sound. But most of all, he can’t live without Khun by
side anymore. It’s unbearable.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“But if you do love me, then… Well, you’ll have
to wait and see.”<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I do love you back,
Khun-san.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam has yet to tell
Khun he also loves him. Why did he have to be so slow in figuring it out? As
punishment, he will have to wait for long, long months until Khun comes back
into his life. Bam desperately wants to see what Khun would do if he knows Bam
loves him back.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">But right now, Khun
is not here, and Bam feels like he is in the eye of a hurricane. Everything has
stopped around him, staying still, suspended in midair. It makes Bam feel empty
inside. Without Khun, the storm in his heart won’t end. All of his unbearable
loneliness and yearning won’t subside until he is able to see himself reflected
in those sapphire eyes once more.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">How much more will he
have to wait for that to happen?<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">For Khun, he will
wait. He will have faith. Khun promised he wouldn’t abandon him, after all. And
Bam believes in Khun blindly. Khun will come back and will never leave him
again. Khun will be proud of him for withstanding all of this solitude. And Bam
will finally tell him he loves him as much as Khun loves him.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam repeats it, like
a mantra.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">He will endure. He
will be strong. He will endure.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">-END of DAY 6-</span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;"><br /></span></b></div>
Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4033084762820461105.post-58234645468956325822020-07-24T07:37:00.006-07:002021-04-02T17:59:29.208-07:00[Fanfic] Tower of God - Collection for KhunBam week 2020: Day 5<div style="text-align: justify;">
Y sigo al día! Dios, no puedo creer que lo esté logrando y que ya solo me queden dos días más TuT Igual los caps están como el hoyo, pero es lo que hay XD Ya los arreglaré algún día si me da la gana. Este volvió a ser más cortito, después de lo largo que me salió el día 4 XD</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
*****</div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div style="text-align: justify;">
</div>
<h3 style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Collection for KhunBam week 2020</span></b></h3>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">by RPMizu<o:p></o:p></span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Day 5: Loyalty / Confession<o:p></o:p></span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Even after being
betrayed by that blonde bitch, Bam still chased after her, like a loyal puppy.
And that girl rejoiced in his affection, took advantage of it, and mocked him
in the face for it. Khun never will be able to forgive her for that. How did
she dare to ignore Bam, to look down on his love for her? Khun despises Rachel
with all his heart, and only wants her to disappear, to get trapped at the
first floor, forever unable to climb the Tower in order to see her dear stars.
She totally deserves that or worse. She harmed a real star, after all, one that’s
so bright Khun wouldn’t even dream to have for himself.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Well, at least not
until he saw a real chance of his love being reciprocated. If that second
betrayal from Rachel’s part and all they went through in the Hell Train were
useful for something, it was for Bam finally noticing and accepting than Rachel
just wasn’t worth it. Sure, he still cares for her enough to try to stop her
from hurting and manipulating other people, but he doesn’t want to <i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;">get her back</i> like before.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Rachel… Goodbye.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">And now, Bam properly
told Rachel he won’t follow her anymore. Khun wasn’t surprised when Bam said
she looked annoyed, even if she kept saying she didn’t want Bam to go after
her. It was obvious she did wanted Bam following behind, for whatever sick
purpose she had. But Bam was pushing her aside, in favor of his friends, the
ones he wanted to protect and wouldn’t betray him like she did.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Khun regretted not
being there to rub it Rachel’s face. But now it was time for Khun to be proud
of him, to compliment Bam for his accomplishment, which he knows it was
probably the hardest for him until now. It breaks Khun’s heart to see Bam’s sad
smile though, with a few tears getting caught up on his eyes as he is telling
him about that moment. So, since it’s just the two of them now, Khun hugs him
close, letting Bam lay his head on top of his lap. Bam doesn’t cry though, just
lays there and relaxes to Khun petting his hair.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“You did well. I’m so
proud of you.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I was able to do it
because of you. Our team taught me what loyalty really is. It’s not like you
have to be loyal because you are expecting something else in return, but you
must receive the same thing back, or the other person will keep hurting you and
the ones you love. I was ok with her hurting me. I would have kept chasing
after her nonetheless, hoping she would go back to the way she was before, at
the cave. But I can’t risk you guys, who have done so much for me and deserve
my loyalty much more than her.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Yeah, she doesn’t
deserve you, Bam. I knew it from the start, but her actions have done no other
than prove me right. It’s ok to let go of the ones who hurt you, even if they
are your family.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“That’s the thing.”
Bam gets up, his golden eyes staring straight into Khun’s. “You are my family
now. Since I don’t family any genetic relatives, I get to choose my own family,
right? I choose you all.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Khun’s heart warms up
at those words, and he has to suppress the urge to simply kiss him right there.
If only Bam knew what he does to him, how much his innocent affection for him
means to him.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I feel honored, my
little god.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam blushes a bit. He
did say he would get to the top of the Tower and change it, meaning he is, at
some capacity, striving to become a God. Khun still doesn’t approve of Bam
trying to do everything for other people, not taking his own needs and feelings
into account, but at least he can joke about it and vent his concealed sexual
attraction for him at the same time.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“And I’m glad Rachel
is starting to lose her place as your most important person.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Yeah, she is… I
think you’re moving to that spot now.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">God, Khun knows Bam
is saying that platonically. He is just grateful Khun is always there for him,
and probably likes him as much as the rest of his friends.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I like you so much,
Khun-san. You are the smartest, most beautiful person I ever met.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">But it’s torture,
pure torture. Who could ever blame him for having wishful thinking? Bam is
sincerely expressing his sense of friendship towards him, nothing more, but
Khun can’t help but want it to mean something more.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Do you like me too,
Khun-san?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">So innocent, staring
at him with those wide eyes and smiling expectantly. So cute, Khun can’t take
it anymore.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Like you? I love
you, Bam. You don’t know how much I love you.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">He said it. He
finally said it. After years of trying to hide his feelings, for fear of
scaring and losing Bam, he finally confessed his feelings. I was incredibly
easy too. He just needed to let the words flow directly from his chest. Why did
he torture himself like that through all those years? It seems so foolish now,
like the crocodile once said.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">But he instantly
remembers why he was hiding those feelings, why he thought he would frighten
Bam if he knew about them. The answer is in front of him. Bam is simply smiling
at him, his expression having not changed at all. Bam is just happy he is liked
by him. He doesn’t get what Khun loving him means. And it’s frustrating, so
much that Khun doesn’t realize in time that he should have taken a step back,
take advantage of Bam being clueless and leave his words as a simple declaration
of friendship and nothing more.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Bam, don’t you get
it? I’m love with you. I want to be with you forever.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Me too! I want to be
with you forever, Khun-san!” Bam says with a wide smile, enthusiastically
bouncing a little in the bed. Khun almost facepalms himself at Bam’s charming
but irritating cluelessness. He wants to beg him not to say any more things
that can be misinterpreted like that one.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I want to kiss you.”
If it’s going to be like that, then he will have to be blunter. “I want to have
sex with you. I want you to be my lover.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">That seemed to be
effective. Bam looks like he has become frozen. Then he seems to be trying to
express his confusion verbally, but no word comes out of his mouth.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“You have no idea
what you do to me.” Khun gets close to him, taking one of Bam’s hands between
his. His face is now millimeters away from Bam’s. Khun can sense how Bam
clearly wants to get away, but he doesn’t dare to do it. He is paralyzed. Khun
doesn’t stop though. “I want to take your lips again and again.” Bam can only
stare at Khun’s lips as he continues to whisper to him. “I want to push you
down right now and fuck you senseless. I want to make you mine” His lips are
brushing Bam’s now, and it’s almost impossible to resist temptation, but he
manages to do it somehow. “Do you understand now?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam nods slowly,
completely in shock. The only thing at moves is his eyes, which shift between
Khun’s whispering lips and deep, lustful, yearning blue eyes.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Good. And what do you
have to say about it?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I… I don’t know… I
don’t think I fully understand it.” Bam manages to whisper back, his
accelerated hot breath descending on Khun’s mouth.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Do you love me too?
Do you feel the same?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“I do love you, but I
don’t know… if it’s in the same way…”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Those words stab
Khun’s heart, even if he already had concluded that would be the case. Bam
loves everyone, but surely doesn’t know the difference between various types of
love. Khun lowers his gaze, and Bam looks immediately worried. This is exactly
what he tried to avoid. Bam worrying about him, being afraid of him. So,
changes the perspective, hoping this would make Bam feel safer and less
confused, at least a little bit.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">“Don’t worry, I
already thought that would be the case. You don’t have to answer right now.”
Khun takes Bam’s hand to his lips, leaving a soft kiss there. “You only have to
know that I love you and that I will be with you as long as you want me to. I
will never betray you, I will never abandon you. I can promise that to you.”
Another kiss in the back of his hand, and he can feel Bam trembling a bit.
Their eyes meet, and Bam’s cheeks are painted a light pink. It’s so cute, Khun
can’t help getting close and brush his lips against Bam’s again. “I pledge my
eternal love and loyalty to you, my god.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Bam closes his eyes, seemingly
waiting what Khun was obviously going to do, but Khun doesn’t move. “Huh?”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">When he opens them
again, totally confused, Khun laughs softly. It’s a deeply sad laugh. “I won’t
kiss you. I won’t do anything to you. Not yet. Not until you can give me an
answer, until you learn about the nature of your own feelings. If you end up
not loving me back, I will still be here if you want me to, and we both will
forget about this. But if you do love me, then…” He gets even closer, and
deposits a kiss in the corner of his mouth, purposely avoiding those appetizing
lips. “Well, you’ll have to wait and see.”<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">And with that, he
goes out of Bam’s room, probably leaving him completely astonished. Khun leans
his back on the door, after closing it behind him. He takes a deep breath,
trying to calm his own heart. He managed to act cool in front of Bam until the very
end, but now his heart is beating so hard is hurting him. Why? Why didn’t he
back down on his confession when Bam didn’t understand it yet? It would have
been easy, but seeing Bam being so clueless frustrated him to no end. He had
thought of taking his feelings to his grave. It was obvious Bam wasn’t going to
reciprocate them, so why? Why did he confess? Why did he make clear the nature
of his romantic, sexual, possessive feelings for Bam? Now it’s too late. He
will have to live with it.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">The next morning, he
meets Bam at the hallway. Endorsi is with him, enthusiastically telling him
something she probably thinks it’s important, but Bam isn’t paying attention to
her. He is staring into space. However, when he finally sees Khun, he comes to
a halt. Endorsi may not notice, but Khun clearly sees Bam’s body shiver a
little, just before he gives him an awkward smile and a nod before running
away. Endorsi gets furious at Bam for leaving her behind for no reason, and
follows him immediately.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">And Khun is frozen
there. Bam is avoiding him, is feeling awkward in his presence. Is confused,
afraid. Is distancing himself from Khun. Everything Khun feared the most. He
wants to slap himself for being so foolish, so weak. Will he have to leave Bam
now?<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">I will be with you as long as you want me to.<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">I pledge my eternal love and loyalty to you, my
god.<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">No, he shouldn’t draw
conclusions so soon. He wouldn’t leave Bam if he doesn’t want him to. Until Bam
says he doesn’t want Khun near him anymore, Khun would be by his side.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">I’m sorry, Bam. I will stay silent. I won’t
frighten you anymore. If you need time, I will give it to you.<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">It’s too late now.
Khun can only regret ever confessing his feelings. But what he will never
regret is promising Bam his love, his absolute loyalty. Khun would gladly die
for Bam, and will surely live for Bam. Should he feel relieved he doesn’t have
to hide at least that anymore? Maybe, but it will be harder to keep silent
about his other feelings, his other desires. He will endure it, though. He has
to. He will make Bam comfortable around him again.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">God, I’m so sorry. Please don’t hate me, Bam.<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<i style="mso-bidi-font-style: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Can I still hope for your love?<o:p></o:p></span></i></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">Only time will tell.<o:p></o:p></span></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<br /></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;">-END of DAY 5-</span></b></div>
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: .0001pt; margin-bottom: 0cm; text-align: justify;">
<b style="mso-bidi-font-weight: normal;"><span lang="EN-US" style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US;"><br /></span></b></div>
Himutako Mizumihttp://www.blogger.com/profile/17493880807486952115noreply@blogger.com0